Previous Page
   Next Page
 
Evokation
  
 
Index
  

 

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
10
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
1
-
7

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
1
-
7

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2

 

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
15
-
3

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
33
15
15
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
24
-
5

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
33
24
24
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
35
-
8
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
107
35
35
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBERS REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

 

THE FULCANELLI PHENOMENON

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

THE ULTIMATE MYSTERY

Page 263

"...Occultists have for long equated this gland with the Third Eye of the Eastern magical tradition, whose opening is said to confer all kinds of arcane powers, including the ability to view the human aura and a consciousness expanded to cosmic proportions.
It will be as well to recall here what Fulcanelli's reply was when Bergier asked him what the real nature of alchemy consisted in. He said:
'The secret of alchemy is that there exists a means of manipulating matter and energy so as to create what modern science calls a force-field. This force-field acts upon the observer and puts him in a privileged position in relation to the universe. From this privileged position he has access to realities that space and time, matter and energy, normally conceal from us. This is what we call the Great Work.' "

Page 273

VIII
Conclusion

"Within the human body there is hidden a certain metaphysical substance, known only to the very few, whose essence it is to need no medicament, for it is itself uncorrupted medicament. There is in natural things a certain truth which cannot be seen with the outward eye but is perceived by the mind alone. The philosophers have known it and they have found that its power is so great as to work miracles... In this lies the whole art of freeing the spirit from its fetters... it is the highest power and an impregnable fortress wherein the philosopher's stone lies guarded - Gerhard Dorn, pupil of Paracelsus.

WE HAVE journeyed a long way, from the ancient land of the Pyramids, through the Mysteries of pre-Christian cultures, the mysticism and magic of the secret fraternities who enshrined their arcane wisdom in written and sculptured cipher, down to the present-day aura of the elusive Fulcanelli, Master Alchemist.
I do not expect that every one of my readers will either fully comprehend, appreciate nor indeed accept, all of the doctrines, mysteries and ideals which have been set forth in this book.
But I have attempted to show that the everyday world of the limited senses of the average human being is not the total, infinite reality; that there lies, beyond mundane considerations, a much more profound and glorious region that connects both the inner space of the entire human psyche and the outer space of the entire majestic Creation.
So far as I am concerned, men, or rather .Men, like Fulcanelli, are more important to the progress of unenlightened mankind than those who, over the past few decades, have broken down / Page 274 / the barriers of outer space and set foot - in person or by
mechanised proxy - on other worlds.
For in the same way that the Total Science of Alchemy does not consist merely in the transmutation of base metals into gold, neither do the physical, technological conquests of orthodox science necessarily represent man's true evolution or ultimate destiny.
In choosing to relegate many of the ancient philosophical and metaphysical doctrines to the decay of locked vaults and unexplored library shelves, man has in a sense let his superficial, material progress outrun his spiritual fulfilment.
As the great sages and mystics of all ages have frequently insisted: Before one can properly look outward with clear vision, it is first necessary to look inward.
On his own record of tragic self-mismanagement, of his abuse of himself and his fellow-men, of his indifference to the elements of Nature which still sustain him, man has failed in this oblig­ation. Yet, despite this, there have been Men who perhaps in some way have made up for such neglectful deficiency.
It is to the words of these fulfilled Beings, these Perfected Ones, and not to the temporal babblings of fickle politicians, of irresponsible scientists, dogmatic theologians, greedy and un­scrupulous lords of commerce and industry, nor even to the
confused and self-destructive rantings of the mass media, that' we should be listening, if we are to take our proper place on the ladder of Evolution.
The Secret Masters do not direct, command or coerce. They merely advise, guide and instruct.
As Fulcanelli himself has indicated, we may not have an unlimited time in which to realize our ultimate and rightful evolutionary potential. But there is always hope.
Let us therefore seek encouragement in the magnificent words of such a sublime spirit, a man who conquered death itself:

'It is at the time when bodily inertia asserts itself, at the same hour when Nature finishes her work, that the Wise Man finally begins his own. Let us therefore lean towards the abyss, let us scrutinize its depths, rummage through the darkness which covers it, and the Void will instruct us. Birth teaches us few things, but death, from which life is born, can reveal all. It alone holds the keys of the laboratory of nature; it alone / Page 275 / delivers the spirit, imprisoned in the midst of the material body. Shadow, bestower of light, sanctuary of truth, asylum violated by wisdom, it hides and jealously withholds its treasures from timorous mortals, the indecisive, the sceptical, all those who disregard or dare not confront it.
'For the Philosopher, death is simply a transformation like that of the caterpillar into butterfly, which links the material plane to the divine. It is the earthly door opened to the heavens, the link between nature and divinity; it is the chain which joins those who yet live to those who have passed on. And if human evolution, in its physical sense, can of its own will dispose of the past and present, then in its turn it is death alone which belongs to the future.
'Consequently, far from inspiring a feeling of horror or repulsion in the Wise, death, the instrument of salvation, appears to him both useful and necessary. And if we are not allowed to allot tooursel ves the fixed time for our proper destiny, at least we have received the permission of the Eternal to call it forth from the grave matter, in accordance and submission to the orders of God, and to the will of man.
'One can thus understand why the Philosophers place so much insistence upon the necessity of material death. It is through death that the spirit, imperishable and always active, stirs up, sifts, separates, cleans and purifies the body. It is from death that there proceeds the possibility of assembling the purified parts, to build with them a new lodging place, finally to transmit to the regenerated form an energy which it does not possess.'
- Les Demeures Philosophales, Vol. II, pp. 324-5.

FINIS SED INCEPTIO EST

 

The

FULCANELLI

Phenomenon

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

The Praxis

Page 190

Theoretical physics has become more and more occult, cheerfully breaking every previously sacrosanct law of nature and leaning towards such supernatural concepts as holes in space, negative mass and time flowing backwards ... The greatest physicists ... have been groping towards a synthesis of physics and parapsychology.

- Arthur Koestler: The Roots of Coincidence, (Hutchinson, 1972.)

 

 

The Magic Mountain

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 510

"The higher degrees of Freemasonary were initiates of the 'physica et mystica ,'the representatives of a magic natural science, they were in the main great alchemists"
"…Alchemy :transmuting into gold, the philosophers stone, aurum potabile ."
"In the popular mind, yes. More informedly put, it was purifi-cation, refinement,metamorphosis, transubstantiation ,into a higher state , of course; the lapis philosophorum, the male female product / Page 511 / of sulphur and mercury,the res bina,the double-sexed prima ma-teria was no more ,and no less, than the principle of levitation, of the upward impulse due to the working of influences from with-out. Instruction in magic if you like."

Page 511"

The primary symbol of alchemic transmutation " "was par exellence the sepulchre." "The grave? " "Yes, the place of corruption .It comprehends all hermetics, all alchemy, it is nothing else than the receptacle, the well - guarded crystal retort wherein the material is compressed to its final trans-formation and purification."

SOLVITE CORPORA ET COAGULATE SPIRITUM

 

 

The FULCANELLI Phenomenon

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

Page 195

"As Prince Stanislas Klossowski de Rola expresses it:
'It will thus be clear that the alchemical process of creation, is a microscopic reconstitution of the process of creation, in other words a re-creation. It is effected by the interplay of forces symbolized by two dragons, one black and one white, locked in an eternal circular combat. The white one is
winged, or volatile, the black one wingless, or fixed; they are accompanied by the universal alchemical formula solve et / Page 196 / coagula. This formula and this emblem symbolize the alternating role of the two indespensible halves that compose the whole. Solve et coagula is an injunction to alternate dissolution, which is a spiritualization or sublimation of solids, with coagulation, that is to say a re-matrialization of the purified products of the first operation. Its cyclic aspect is clearly expressed by Nicholas Valois: " Solvite corpora et coagulate spiritum " ; " Dissolve the body and coagulate the spirit." ' note 1
…'But when we marry the crowned king to our red daughter, and in a gentle fire, not hurtful she doth conceIve an exellent and supernatural son, which permanent life she doth also feed with a subtle heat, so that he lives at length in our fire…Then he is transformed, and his tincture by help / Page197 / of the fire remains red, as it were flesh. But our son the King begotten, takes his tincture from the fire, and death even,
and darkness, and the waters flee away. The Dragon shuns the sunbeams which dart through the crevices and our dead son lives; the king comes from the fire and rejoins with his spouse,the occult treasures are laid open, and the virgin's milk is whitened.'
- Tractacus aureus, or Golden Tracate of Hermes.
Or again:
' Take the serpent and place it in the chariot with four wheels and let it be turned about on the earth until it is immersed in the depths of the sea , and nothing more is visible but the blackest Dead sea …and when the vapour is precipitated like rain… you should bring the chariot from water to dry land, and then you have placed the four wheels on the chariot and will obtain the result if you will advance further to the Red Sea, running without running, moving without motion'
- The Tractate of Aristotle to Alexander the Great.

…" Whatever their names and however many processes might have been applied, the important factor to remember is that the alchemists saw their work as reflective and imitative of the cyclic order of Nature ; of the formation, development and eventual dissolution of the All - followed by its natural and / Page 198 / inevitable re-formation. ( This may be compared quite favourably with a cyclic universe, which begins as a primal atom containing everything,explodes to form the cosmos, then ultimately collapses back upon itself eventually to repeat the process over again ad infinitum)This process similarly applied on a lesser scale to all living entities including the earth, which went through an obvious cycle of birth, growth, decay death, and re-birth annually. Man himself also followed this assumed pattern of birth, life death and re-birth

 

 

"BELOVED PAN AND ALL YE OTHER GODS WHO HAUNT THIS PLACE,

GIVE ME BEAUTY IN THE INWARD SOUL: AND MAY THE OUTWARD AND THE INWARD MAN BE AT ONE".

 

 

THE TRUE AND INVISIBLE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER

Paul Foster Case 1981

Page 108

"The Zohar says that all is contained in the mystery of Vav, and thereby all is revealed. The same Qabalistic authority connects Vav with the Son of David, and this was interpreted by erudite Europe in the seventeenth century, as a reference to the Christos."


"The mountain is in the middle or center of an enclosure, surrounded by a wall having seven sides, whose corners bear the words, reading from left to right or clockwise around the wall: Dissolution, Purification, Azoth Pondus, Solution, Multiplication, Fermentation, Projection."

 

 

WISDOM OF THE EAST

by Hari Prasad Shastri 1948

Page 8

"There is no such word in Sanscrita as 'Creation' applied to the universe. The Sanscrita word for Creation is Shristi, which means 'projection' Creation means to bring something into being out /Page 9/ of nothing, to create, as a novelist creates a character. There was no Miranda, for example, until Shakespeare created her. Similarly the ancient Indians (this term is innacurately used as there was no India at that time). who were our ancestors long, long ago. used a word for creation that means 'projection'

 

 

THE TRUE AND INVISIBLE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER

Paul Foster Case 1981

Page 108

"The Zohar says that all is contained in the mystery of Vav, and thereby all is revealed. The same Qabalistic authority connects Vav with the Son of David, and this was interpreted by erudite Europe in the seventeenth century, as a reference to the Christos.
Attached to the nail was a stone. This is the same stone we have mentioned before. It is the Stone rejected by the builders. It is the Stone of the Philosophers. It is ABN, Ehben, signifying the union of the Son with the Father.
We have already said that Henry Khunrath published in 1609 a book called Amphitheatrum Chemicum, in which appears an illustration showing the word ABN, Ehben, enclosed in a triangle. This radiant triangle, with the letters ABN at its corners, is borne by a dragon, and the dragon is on top of a mountain. The mountain is in the middle or center of an enclosure, surrounded by a wall having seven sides, whose corners bear the words, reading from left to right or clockwise around the wall: Dissolution, Purification, Azoth Pondus, Solution, Multiplication, Fermentation, Projection. Thus, the inner wall summarizes the alchemical operations. Its gate has the motto Non omnibus, meaning "Not for all," as if to intimate that entrance into the central mystery is not for everyone.
Surrounding this inner wall is another in the form of a seven- pointed star, composed of fourteen equal lines. The gate to this outer wall is flanked by two triangular pyramids, or obelisks. Over one is the sun, and this obelisk is named Faith. Over the other is the moon, and this pillar is named Taciturnity, or Silence. Between the pillars, in the gate, is a figure bearing the caduceus of Hermes or Mercury, standing behind a table on .- which is written "Good Works." Below is the motto: "The ignorant deride. what the wise extol and admire."
Thus, in Khunrath's diagram we have the same association between a seven-sided figure and a stone that occurs in the Fama. The mystic mountain, with the dragon at its summit, is also a Rosicrucian symbol, as one may see in Thomas Vaughan's Lumen de Lumine, where Section 2 is entitled "A Letter from the Brothers of R.C.,

"Concerning the Invisible, Magical Mountain and the Treasure therein Contained."

 

 

THE JOURNAL OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH

"5 The author of Magic Mountains (McOwen, 1996) refers to times when the hill .and glens were quiet and peaceful and the hill person could find solitude. Then, senses were heightened and psychic phenomena and "mind-links with the past could be more easily absorbed if the person were reasonably receptive"

 

 

2061 ODYSSEY THREE

Arthur C. Clarke 1987

"THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN"

 

WHY SMASH ATOMS ?

A. K. Solomon 1940

Page 77

"ONCE THE FAIRY TALE HERO HAS PENETRATED THE RING OF FIRE ROUND THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN HE IS FREE TO WOO THE HEROINE IN HER CASTLE ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 708

"It was an especially well cured brand, with the best leaf wrapper, named"

"Light of Asia"

 

 

LIGHT OF ASIA

Sir Edwin Arnold

1909

"THE LIGHT OF ASIA"

OR

THE GREAT RENUNCIATION

(MAHABHINISHKRAMANA)

BEING

THE LIFE AND TEACHING OF GAUTAMA

PRINCE OF INDIA AND FOUNDER OF BUDDHISM"

Page 99 page numbers 99/100 omitted

"Book the Fourth"

 

 

THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD

OR

The After-Death Experiences on the Bardo Plane, according to Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup.s English Rendering

Compiled and edited by

W.Y Evans-Wentz 1960

SRI KRISHNA'S REMEMBERING

"MANY LIVES, ARJUNA, YOU AND I HAVE LIVED, I REMEMBER THEM ALL, BUT THOU DOST NOT"

Bhagavad-Gita, iv, 5.

Page 222 (Addenda)

IV. THE GURU AND SHISHYA (OR CHELA) AND INITIATIONS

"Very frequently the Bardo Thodol directs the dying or the deceased to concentrate mentally upon, or to visualize, his tutelary deity or else his spiritual guru, and, at other times, to recollect the teachings conveyed to him by his human guru, more especially at the time of the mystic initiation. Yogis and Tantrics ordinarily comment upon such ritualistic directions by saying that there exist three lines of gurus to whom reverence and worship are to be paid. The first and highest is purely superhuman, called in Sanskrit divyaugha, meaning . heavenly (or "divine ") line'; the second is of the most highly developed human beings, possessed of supernormal / Page 223 / or siddhic powers, and hence called siddhaugha; the third is of ordinary religious teachers and hence called manavaugha, 'human line'.1
Women as well as men, if qualified, may be gurus. The shihsya is, as a rule, put on probation for one year before receiving the first initiation. If at the end of that time he proves to be an unworthy receptacle for the higher teachings, he is rejected. Otherwise, he is taken in hand by the guru and carefully prepared for psychical development. A shishya when on probation is merely commanded to perform such and such exercises as are deemed suitable to his or her particular needs. Then, when the probation ends, the shishya is told by the guru the why of the exercises, and the final results which are certain to come from the exercises when successfully carried out. Ordinarily, once a guru is chosen, the shishya has no right to disobey the guru, or to take another guru until it is proven that the first guru can guide the shisya no further. If the shishya develops rapidly, be-cause of good karma, and arrives at a stage of development equal to that of the guru, the guru, if unable to guide the shishya further, will probably himself direct the shishya to a more advanced guru.
For initiating a shishya, the guru must first prepare himself, usually during a course of special ritual exercises occupying several days, whereby the guru, by 'invoking the gift-waves of the divine line of gurus, sets up direct communication with the spiritual plane on which the divine gurus exist. If the human guru be possessed of siddhic powers, this communion is believed to be as real as wireless or telepathic communica-tion between two human beings on the earth-plane.
The actual initiation, which follows, consists of giving to the shishya the secret mantra, or Word of Power, whereby at-one-ment is brought about between the shishya, as the new member of the secret brotherhood, and the Supreme Guru / Page 224 /
who stands to all gurus and shishyas under him as the Divine Father. The vital-force, or vital-airs (prana-vayu), serve as a psycho-physical link uniting the human with the divine; and the vital-force, having been centred in the Seventh Psychic-Centre, or Thousand-petalled Lotus, by exercise of the awakened Serpent-Power, through that Centre, as through a wireless receiving station, are received the spiritual gift-waves of the Supreme Guru. Thus is the divine grace received into the human organism and made to glow, as electricity is made to glow when conducted to the vacuum of an electric bulb; and the true initiation is thereby conferred and the shishya Illuminated.
In the occult language of the Indian and Tibetan Mysteries, the Supreme Guru sits enthroned in the peri carp of the Thousand-petalled Lotus. Thither, by the power of the Serpent Power of the awakened Goddess Kundalini, the shishya, guided by the human guru, is led, and bows down at the feet of the Divine Father, and receives the blessing and the bene-diction. The Veil of Maya has been lifted, and the Clear Light shines into the heart of the shishya unobstructedly. As one Lamp is lit by the Flame of another Lamp, so the Divine Power is communicated from the Divine Father, the Supreme Guru, to the newly-born one, the human shishya.
The secret mantra conferred at the initiation, like the Egyptian Word of Power, is the Password necessary for a conscious passing from the embodied state into the disem-bodied state. If the initiate is sufficiently developed spiritually before the time comes for the giving up of the gross physical body at death, and can at the moment of quitting the earth-plane remember the mystic mantra, or Word of Power, the change will take place without loss of consciousness; nor will the shishya of full development suffer any break in the continuity of consciousness from incarnation to incarnation."

 

 

MAGIC AND MYSTERY IN TIBET

Alexandra David - Neel 1965

Page197

Mystic Theories and Spiritual Training

"As for the method which mystics call the 'Short Path', the 'Direct Path,'2 it is considered as most hazardous. It is - according to the masters who teach it - as if instead of following the road which goes round a mountain ascending gradually towards its summit, one attempted to reach it in straight line, climbing perpendicular rocks and crossing chasms on a rope. Only first-rate equilibrists, exceptional athletes, completely free from giddiness, can hope to succeed in such a task. Even the fittest may fear sudden exhaustion or dizziness. And there inevitably follows a dread-ful fall in which the too presumptuous alpinist breaks his bones.
By this illustration Tibetan mystics mean a spiritual fall leading to the lowest and worst degree of aberration and perversity to the condition of a demon.
I have heard a learned lama maintain that the bold theories regarding complete intellectual freedom and the enfranchisement from all rules whatever, which are expounded by the most advanced adepts of the 'Short Path', are the faint echo of teachings that existed from time immemorial in Central and nonhern Asia.
The lama was convinced that these doctrines agree completely with the Buddhas highest teaching as it was made evident in various passages of his discourses. However, said the lama, the Buddha was well aware that the majority do better to abide by rules devised to avert the baleful effects of their ignorance and guide them along paths where no disasters are to be feared. For that very reason, the all-Wise Master has established rules for the laity and monks of average intelligence.
The same lama entertained serious doubts as to the Aryan origin of the Buddha. He rather believed that his ancestors belonged to the yellow race and was convinced that his expected successor, the future Buddha Maitreya, would appear in northern Asia.
Where did he get these ideas? 1 have not been able to find out. Dis-cussion is hardly possible with Oriental mystics. When once they have answered: 'I have seen this in my meditations,' little hope is left to the inquirer of obtaining further explanations."
2. "Technically, in mystic parlance, tsi gchig, lus gchig sang rgyais, 'to attain buddha-hood in one life, one body'. That is to say, in the very life in which one has begun ones spiritual training. Tibetans say also lam chung ('the short road')."

Page 210

There exists an immense literature in India devoted to the explana-tion of the mystic word aum. The latter has exoteric, esoteric and mystic meanings. It may signify the three persons of the Hindu Trinity: Brah-ma, Vishnou, Shiva. It may signify the Brahman, the 'One without a second' of the adwaita philosophy. It stands as a symbol of the Inex-pressible Absolute, the last word to be uttered in mysticism, after which there follows only silence. It is, according to Shri SankarAcharya,9 'the support of the meditation', or, as declared in the Mundakopanishad's text itself, 'It is the bow by the means of which the individual self attains the universal self.'10
Again, aum is the creative sound whose vibrations build the worlds. When the mystic is capable of hearing all in one the countless voices, cries, songs, and noises of all beings and things that exist and move, it is the unique sound aum which reaches him. That same aum vibrates also in the utmost depth of his inner self. He who can pronounce it with the right tone is able to work wonders and he who knows how to utter it silently attains supreme emancipation.
Tibetans who have received the word Aum from India, together with the mantras with which it is associated, do not appear to have been acquainted with its many meanings among their southern neighbours, nor do they know the very prominent place it occupies in their religions and philosophies.
Aum is repeated by Lamaists along with other Sanskrit formulas, without having a special imponance by itself, while other mystic sylla-bles, such as hum! and especially phat!, are supposed to possess great power and are much used in magic and mystic rites.
So much for the first word of the formula.
Mani padme are Sanskrit terms that mean jewel in the lotus'. Here we come, it seems, to an immediately intelligible meaning, yet the current interpretation does not take any account of that plain meaning.

9 In his commentary on Mundakopanishad.
10. 'The pranava (that is the name of the sacred syllable aum) is the bow, the atman (the individual self) is the arrow and the Brahman (universal self: the Absolute) is said to be the mark,'
Page 211

Common folk believe that the recitations of Aum mani padme hum! will assure them a happy rebirth in Nub Dewa chen, the Western Paradise of the Great Bliss.
The more 'learned' have been told that the six syllables of the formula are connected with the six classes of sentient beings and are related to one of the mystic colours as follows:
Aum is white and connected with gods (lha).
Ma is blue and connected with non-gods (lhamayin).11
Ni is yellow and connected with men (mi).
Pad is green and connected with animals (tudo).
Me is red and connected with non-men (Yidagl2 or other mi-ma- yin13).
Hum is black and connected with dwellers in purgatories.
There are several opinions regarding the effect of the recitation of these six syllables. Popular tradition declares that those who frequently repeat the formula will be reborn in the Western Paradise of the Great Bliss. Others who deem themselves more enlightened declare that the recita-tion of Aum mani padme hum! may liberate one from a rebirth in any of the six realms.
Aum mani padme hum! is used as a support for a special meditation which may, approximately, be described as follows:
One identifies the six kinds of beings with the six syllables which are pictures in their respective colours, as mentioned above. They form a kind of chain without end that circulates through the body, carried on by the breath entering through one nostril and going out through the other.

Page 212

As the concentration of mind becomes more perfect, one sees men-tally the length of the chain increasing. Now when they go out with the expiration, the mystic syllables are carried far away, before being absorbed again with the next inspiration. Yet, the chain is not broken, it rather elongates like a rubber strap and always remains in touch with the man who meditates.
Gradually, also, the shape of the Tibetan letters vanishes and those who 'obtain the fruit' of the practice perceive the six syllables as six realms in which arise, move, enjoy, suffer, and pass away the innumer-able beings, belonging to the six species.
And now it remains for the meditator to realize that the six realms (the whole phenomenal world) are subjective: a mere creation of the mind which images them and into which they sink.
Advanced mystics reach, by the way of this practice, a trance in which the latters of the formula, as well as the beings and their activity, all merge into That which for lack of a better term, Mahayanist Buddhists have called 'Emptiness.'
Then, having realized the 'Void,' they become emancipated from the illusion of the world and, as a consequence, liberated from rebirths which are but the fruit of that creative delusion.
Another of the many interpretations of Aum mani padme hum! ignores the division in six syllables and takes the formula according to its mean- ing: 'a jewel in the lotus.' These words are considered as symbolic.
The simplest interpretation is: In the lotus (which is the world) exists the precious jewel of Buddha's teaching.
Another explanation takes the lotus as the mind. In the depth of it, by introspective meditation, one is able to find the jewel of knowledge. truth, reality, liberation, nirvana, these various terms being different denominations of one same thing.
Now we come to a meaning related to cenain doctrines of the Mahayanist Buddhists.
According to them nirvana, the supreme salvation, is not separated from samsara, the phenomenal world, but the mystic finds the first in the heart of the second, just as the 'jewel' may be found in the 'lotus.' Nirvana, the 'jewel' exists when enlightenment exists. Samsara, the 'lotus,' exists when delusion exists, which veils nirvana, just as the many petals of the 'lotus' conceal the 1ewel' nestling among them.

Page 213

Hum! at the end of the formula, is a mystic expression of wrath used in coercing fierce deities and subduing demons. How has it become affixed to the 'jewel in the lotus' and the Indian Aum? - This again is explained in various ways.
Hum! is a kind of mystic war cry; uttering it, is challenging an enemy. Who is the enemy? Each one imagines him in his own way: either as powerful fiends, or as the trinity of bad propensities that bind us to the round of rebirth, namely lust, hatred and stupidity. More subtle thinkers see him as the 'I.' Hum! is also said to mean the mind devoid of objective content, etc., etc.
Another syllable is added to conclude the repetition of Aum mani padme hum! one hundred and eight times on the beads of a rosary. It is the syllable hri! Some understand it as signifying an inner reality hidden under the appearances, the basic essence of things.
Beside aum mani padme hum hri! other formulas are also repeated as Aum vajra sattva! That is to say, 'Aum most excellent (diamond) being.' It is understood that the excellent One meant is the Buddha. The followers of the Red hat sects often repeat: Aum vajra guru padma siddhi hum! as praise of their founder Padmasambhava. These words mean 'Aum, most excellent powerful guru Padma, miracle worker, hum!'
Amongst longer formulas one of the most popular is that called kyabdo.14 It is Tibetan without admixture of Sanskrit and its significance is plain, yet far from crude. The text runs as follows:

I take refuge in all holy refuges. Ye fathers and mothers [ances-tors] who are wandering in the round of rebirths under the shapes of the six kinds of sentient beings. In order to attain Buddhahood, the state devoid of fear and sorrow, let your thoughts be directed towards enlightenment.' "

 

 

IN SEARCH OF THE MIRACULOUS

Fragments of an Unknown Teaching

P.D.Oupensky 1878- 1947

Page 217

" 'A man may be born, but in order to be born he must first die, and in order to die he must first awake.' "
" 'When a man awakes he can die; when he dies he can be born' "

 

 

THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD

Or

The After Death Experience on the Bardo Plane,

according to Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup's English Rendering

Compiled and edited Edited by W. Y. Evans-Wentz 1960

Facing Preface To The Paperback Edition

'Thou shalt understand that it is a science most profitable, and passing all other sciences, for to learn to die. For a man to know that he shall die, that is common to all men; as much as there is no man that may ever live or he hath hope or trust thereof; but thou shalt find full few that have this calling to learn to die. . . . I shall give thee the mystery of this doctrine; the which shall profit thee greatly to the beginning of ghostly health, and to a stable fundament of all virtues. '- OrologiumSapientiae.

'Against his will he dieth that hath not learned to die. Learn to die and thou shalt learn to live, for there shall none learn to live that hath not learned to die.'-Toure of all Toures: and Teacheth a Man for to Die.

The Book of the Craft of Dying (Comper's Edition).

'\Vhatever is here, that is there; what is there, the same is here. He who seeth here as different, meeteth death after death.
'By mind alone this is to be realized, and [then] there is no difference here. From death to death he goeth, who seeth as if there is dificrence here.'-Katha Upanishad, iv. 10-11 (Swami Sharvanallda's Translation)"

Facing Preface to the Second Edition

BONDAGE TO REBIRTH

"As a man's desire is, so is his destiny. For as his desire is, so is his will; and as his will is, so is his deed; and as his deed is, so is his reward, whether good or bad.
' A man acteth according to the desires to which he clingeth. After death he goeth to the next world bearing in his mind the subtle impressions of his deeds; and, after reaping there the harvest of his deeds, he returneth again to this world of action. Thus he who hath desire continueth subject to rebirth.' "

Brihadaranyaka Upanishad

FREEDOM FROM REBIRTH

'He who lacketh discrimination, whose mind is unsteady and whose heart is impure, never reacheth the goal, but is born again and again. But he who hath discrimination, whose mind is steady and whose heart is pure, reacheth the goal, and having reached it is born no more.'

Katha U panishad.
(Swami Prabhavananda's and Frederick Manchester's Translations).

Page xi

SRI KRISHNA'S REMEMBERING

'Many lives Arjuna, you and I have lived.

I remember them all but thou dost not.'

Bhagavad Gita, iv, 5., iv, 5.

Page xx

"......... Denison........."

 

 

INCARNATION

THE DEAD RETURN

Daniel Easterman 1998

Page 99

"........David........."

Page 3

"The old man's name was Dennison"

 

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
C
R
U
C
I
F
I
X
I
O
N
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
X
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
-
-
-
-
-

 

 

AUM MANI PADME HUM

ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHT TIMES

153 x 12 ISISIS 1836

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 314

THE DREAMER

"THE COAT OF MANY COLOURS"

 

 

THE STARGATE CONSPIRACY

Lynn Picknett & Clive Prince

1

999

Page328

Apocalypse now

"The new belief system wears a coat of many colours"

 

 

A COAT OF MANY COLOURS

Herbert Read 1945

Page 57

"The aim of the superrealists as Max Ernst has recently declared, is not merely to gain access to the unconscious and to paint its contents in a descriptive or realistic way: nor is it even to take various elements from the unconscious and with them construct a separate world of fancy; it is then their aim to break down the barriers both physical and psychical, between the conscious and the unconscious, between the inner and the outer world, and to create a superreality in which real and unreal, meditation and non, conscious and unconscious, meet and mingle and dominate the whole of life. In Bosch's case, a quite similar intention was inspired by medieval theology, and a very literal belief in the reality of the Life Beyond. To a man of his intense powers of visualization, the present life and life to come, Paradise and Hell and the World, were equally real and interpenetrating; they combined, that to say, to form a superreality that was the only reality with which an artist could be concerned"

 

 

THE STARGATE CONSPIRACY

Lynn Picknett & Clive Prince

Page206

"According to writers Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird, Daniels - who studied the effects of electro- magnetic waves on human beings - became convinced, in the 1970s, of the existence of some kind of intelligent force in the universe that operated through electromagnetic frequencies and that 'human beings can mentally interact with it,.47"




THE LAMENT OF THE SISTERS

(Isis and Nepthys over the dead Osiris)

"Beautiful Youth, come to thy exalted house we see thee not.

"Hail, Beautiful Boy, come to thy house, draw nigh after thy separation from us.
"Hail, Beautiful Youth, Pilot of Time, who groweth except at this hour.i
"Holy image of his Father, mysterious essence proceeding from Tem.
"The Lord I How much more wonderful is he than his Father,ii the first-born son of the womb of his Mother.
"Come back to us in thy actual form; we will embrace thee. Depart not from us, thou Beautiful Face, dearly beloved one, the Image of Tem, Master of Love.iii
"Come thou in peace, our Lord, we would see thee.
"Great Mighty One among the Gods, the road which thou travellest cannot be described.iv
"The Babe, the Child at morn and at eve,v except when thou encirclest the heavens and the earth with thy bodily form. vi
"Come, thou Babe, growing young when setting,v our Lord, we would see thee.
"Come in peace, Great Babe of His Father, thou art established in thy house.
"Whilst thou travellest thou art hymned by us,vii and life springeth up for us out of thy nothingness. O our Lord, come in peace, let us see thee.
"Hail, Beautiful Boy, come to thy exalted house; let thy back be to thy house. The Gods are upon their thrones. Hail ! Come in peace, King.
"Babe ! How lovely it is to see thee! Come, come to us, 0 Great One, glorify our love.
"O ye gods who are in Heaven.
O ye gods who are in Earth.
O ye gods who are in the Tuat.
O ye gods who are in the Abyss.
0 ye gods who are in the service of the Deep.viii
We follow the Lord, the Lord of Love!"

The Sisters.
"Isis and Nepthys clearly represent the great duality, positive and negative, male and female, life and death, who are made one by the sovereign force of love"

 

 

THE RIVER GOD

Wilbur Smith 1993

"...Now came that action of the play that had given me, the author, considerable pause, for how could I contrive fecundity without a stout peg to hang it on? We had just seen Osiris forcefully deprived of his. In the end I was forced to stoop to that tired old theatrical device that I so scorned in the work of other playwrights, namely the intervention of the gods and their supernatural powers.
While my Lady Lostris spoke from the wings, her shadowy alter ego on stage stood over the mummiform figure of Osiris and made a series of mystical gestures. 'My dear brother, by the rare and marvellous powers granted to me by our forefather, Ammon-Ra, I restore to you those manly parts that cruel Seth so brutally tore from you,' intoned my mistress.
I had equipped the mummy case with a device that I could raise by hauling on a length of fine linen twine that ran over a pulley in the temple roof directly above where Osiris lay. At Isis' words the wooden phallus, hinged to the god's pudenda, rose in majestic splendour, as long as my arm, into full erection. The audience gasped with admiration.
When Isis caressed it, I jerked the string to make it leap and twitch. The audience loved it, but loved it even better when the goddess mounted the supine mummy of the god. Judging by the convincing acrobatics of her simulated ecstasy, the harlot I had chosen to play the part must have been one of the truly great exponents of her art. The audience gave full recognition to her superior performance, egging her on with whistling and hooting and shouting ribald advice.
At the climax of this exhibition the torches were extinguished and the temple plunged into darkness. In the darkness the substitution was made once more and when the torches were re-lit my Lady Lostris stood in mid-stage with a new-born infant in her arms. One of the kitchen slaves had been considerate enough to give birth a few days previously, and I had borrowed her whelp for the occasion.
'I give you the new-born son of Osiris, god of the underworld, and of Isis, goddess of the moon and of the stars.' My Lady Lostris lifted the infant high and he, astonished by the sea of strangers before him, screwed up his tiny face and turned bright red as he howled.
Isis raised her voice above his and cried, 'Greet the young Lord Horus, god of the wind and the sky, falcon of the heavens!' ..."

 

 

Séance - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Séance

A séance /ˈseɪ.ɑːns/ or seance is an attempt to communicate with spirits. The word "séance" comes from the French word for "seat," "session" or "sitting," from ...

Séance

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

For the Swedish death metal band, see Seance (band). For the album by The Church, see Seance (album). For the Guy Maddin lost film project, see Seances (film).

Séance conducted by John Beattie, Bristol, England, 1872
A séance /ˈseɪ.ɑːns/ or seance is an attempt to communicate with spirits. The word "séance" comes from the French word for "seat," "session" or "sitting," from the Old French "seoir," "to sit." In French, the word's meaning is quite general: one may, for example, speak of "une séance de cinéma" ("a movie session"). In English, however, the word came to be used specifically for a meeting of people who are gathered to receive messages from spirits or to listen to a spirit medium discourse with or relay messages from spirits; many people, including skeptics and non-believers, treat it as a form of entertainment. In modern English usage, participants need not be seated while engaged in a séance.

One of the earliest books on the subject of communication amongst deceased persons was Communitation With the Other Side by George, First Baron Lyttelton, published in England in 1760.[1] Among the notable spirits quoted in this volume are Peter the Great, Pericles, a "North-American Savage," William Penn, and Christina, Queen of Sweden. The popularity of séances grew dramatically with the founding of the religion of Spiritualism in the mid-nineteenth century. Perhaps the best-known series of séances conducted at that time were those of Mary Todd Lincoln who, grieving the loss of her son, organized Spiritualist séances in the White House, which were attended by her husband, President Abraham Lincoln, and other prominent members of society.[2] The 1887 Seybert Commission report marred the credibility of Spiritualism at the height of its popularity by publishing exposures of fraud and showmanship among secular séance leaders.[3] Modern séances continue to be a part of the religious services of Spiritualist, Spiritist, and Espiritismo churches today, where a greater emphasis is placed on spiritual values versus showmanship

Varieties of séance[edit]

The term séance is used in a few different ways, and can refer any of four different activities, each with its own social norms and conventions, its own favoured tools, and its own range of expected outcomes.

Religious séances[edit]

Main articles: Spiritualism, Spiritism and Espiritismo

In the religion of Spiritualism, it is generally a part of services to communicate with the dead. Usually, this is only called "séance" by outsiders; the preferred term for Spiritualists is "receiving messages." In these sessions, which generally take place in well-lit Spiritualist churches or outdoors at Spiritualist camps (such as Lily Dale in upstate New York or Camp Cassadaga in Florida), an ordained minister or gifted contact medium will relate messages from the dead to the living.[4] Generally Spiritualist "message services" or "demonstrations of the continuity of life" are open to the public. Sometimes the medium stands to receive messages and only the sitter is seated;[6] in some churches, the message service is preceded by a "healing service" involving some form of faith healing.[7]

Black Hawk
In addition to communicating with the spirits of people who have a personal relationship to congregants, some Spiritual Churches also deal with spirits who may have a specific relationship to the medium or a historic relationship to the body of the church. An example of the latter is the spirit of Black Hawk, a Native American warrior of the Fox tribe who lived during the 19th century. Black Hawk was a spirit who was often contacted by the Spiritualist medium Leafy Anderson and he remains the central focus of special services in the African American Spiritual Churches that she founded.[5]

In the Latin American religion of Espiritismo, which somewhat resembles Spiritualism, séance sessions in which congregants communicate with spirits are called misas (literally "masses"). The spirits contacted in Espiritismo are often those of ancestors or Catholic saints.

Paschal Beverly Randolph
Stage mediumship séances[edit]

Mediums who contact spirits of the dead or other spirits while on a stage, with audience members seated before them, are not literally holding a séance, because they themselves are not seated; however, this is still called "séance." One of the foremost early practitioners of this type of contact with the dead was Paschal Beverly Randolph, who worked with the spirits of the relatives of audience members, but was also famed for his ability to contact and deliver messages from ancient seers and philosophers, such as Plato.[8]

Leader-assisted séances[edit]

Leader-assisted séances are generally conducted by small groups of people, with participants seated around a table in a dark or semi-dark room. The leader is typically asserted to be a medium and he or she may go into a trance that theoretically allows the spirits to communicate through his or her body, conveying messages to the other participants. Other modes of communication may also be attempted, including psychography or automatic writing, numbered raps, levitation of the table or of spirit trumpets, apports, or even smell.

This is the type of séance that is most often the subject of shock and scandal when it turns out that the leader is practicing some form of stage magic illusion or using mentalism tricks to defraud clients.

Informal social séances[edit]

Among those with an interest in the occult, a tradition has grown up of conducting séances outside of any religious context and without a leader. Sometimes only two or three people are involved, and, if they are young, they may be using the séance as a way to test their understanding of the boundaries between reality and the paranormal. It is in such small séances that the planchette and ouija board are most often utilized.[9]

Séance tools and techniques[edit]

Mediumship, trance, and channeling[edit]

Main article: Mediumship

The fraud medium Eva Carrière in a séance with cardboard cut out figure of King Ferdinand of Bulgaria.
Mediumship involves an act where the practitioner attempts to receive messages from spirits of the dead and from other spirits that the practitioner believes exist. Some self-ordained mediums are fully conscious and awake while functioning as contacts; others may slip into a partial or full trance or into an altered state of consciousness. These self-called "trance-mediums" often state that, when they emerge from the trance state, they have no recollection of the messages they conveyed; it is customary for such practitioners to work with an assistant who writes down or otherwise records their words.[10]

Spirit boards, talking boards, and Ouija boards[edit]

Main article: Ouija

Further information: Dactylomancy

Spirit boards, also known as talking boards, or Ouija boards (after a well-known brand name) are flat tablets, typically made of wood, Masonite, chipboard, or plastic. On the board are a number of symbols, pictures, letters, numbers and/or words. The board is accompanied by a planchette (French for "little board"), which can take the form of a pointer on three legs or magnifying glass on legs; homemade boards may employ a shot glass as a planchette. A most basic Ouija board would contain simply the alphabet of whatever country the board is being used in, although it is not uncommon for whole words to be added.[11]

The board is used as follows: One to all of the participants in the séance place one or two fingers on the planchette which is in the middle of the board. The appointed medium asks questions of the spirit(s) with whom they are attempting to communicate.[12]

Trumpets, slates, tables, and cabinets[edit]

Main article: Table-turning

During the latter half of the 19th century, a number of Spiritualist mediums began to advocate the use of specialized tools for conducting séances, particularly in leader-assisted sessions conducted in darkened rooms. "Spirit trumpets" were horn-shaped speaking tubes that were said to magnify the whispered voices of spirits to audible range. "Spirit slates" consisted of two chalkboards bound together that, when opened, were said to reveal messages written by spirits. "Séance tables" were special light-weight tables which were said to rotate, float, or levitate when spirits were present. "Spirit cabinets" were portable closets into which mediums were placed, often bound with ropes, in order to prevent them from manipulating the various aforementioned tools.

The exposure of supposed mediums whose use of séance tools derived from the techniques of stage magic has been disturbing to many believers in spirit communication. In particular, the 1870s exposures of the Davenport Brothers as illusionists and the 1887 report of the Seybert Commission[3] brought an end to the first historic phase of Spiritualism. Stage magicians like John Nevil Maskelyne and Harry Houdini made a side-line of exposing fraudulent mediums during the late 19th and early 20th centuries. In 1976, M. Lamar Keene described deceptive techniques that he himself had used in séances; however, in the same book, Keene also stated that he still had a firm belief in God, life after death, ESP, and other psychic phenomena.[13]

The exposures of fraud by tool-using mediums have had two divergent results: Skeptics have used historic exposures as a frame through which to view all spirit mediumship as inherently fraudulent,[14] while believers have tended to eliminate the use of tools but continued to practice mediumship in full confidence of its spiritual value to them.[4][5]

Critical objections[edit]

Scientific skeptics and atheists generally consider both religious and secular séances to be scams, or at least a form of pious fraud, citing a lack of empirical evidence.[14]

In his television special Seance, magician Derren Brown held a seance and afterwards described some of the tricks used by (him and) 19th century mediums to create the illusion of paranormal events.

Some Christians believe that spirits can be contacted (as presented in the First Book of Samuel, for example),[15] but that the Bible specifically forbids contact with spirits, and they cite Biblical verses to support their belief.[16]

Critics of channeling—including both skeptics and those who do believe in spirits—state that since the most commonly reported physical manifestations of channeling are an unusual vocal pattern or abnormal overt behaviors of the medium, channeling is therefore quite easily faked by anyone with theatrical talent.[13]

Critics of spirit board communication techniques—again including both skeptics and those who do believe in spirits—state that the premise that a spirit will move the planchette and spell out messages using the symbols on the boards is undermined by the fact that several people have their hands on the planchette, which allows one of the people to spell out anything they want without the others knowing. They claim that this is a common trick used on occasions such as sleepover parties to scare the people present.

Another criticism of spirit board communication involves what is called the ideomotor effect which has been suggested as an automatism, or subconscious mechanism, by which a Ouija-user's mind unknowingly guides his hand upon the planchette, hence he will honestly believe he is not moving it, when, in fact, he is.[17] This theory rests on the embedded premise that human beings actually have a "subconscious mind," a belief not held by all people.[18]

Psychology[edit]

Research in anomalistic psychology has revealed the role of suggestion in seances. In a series of fake seance experiments (Wiseman et al. 2003) paranormal believers and disbelievers were suggested by an actor that a table was levitating when, in fact, it remained stationary. After the seance, approximately one third of the participants incorrectly reported that the table had moved. The results showed a greater percentage of believers reporting that the table had moved. In another experiment the believers had also reported that a handbell had moved when it had remained stationary and expressed their belief that the fake seances contained genuine paranormal phenomena. The experiments strongly supported the notion that in the seance room, believers are more suggestible than disbelievers for suggestions that are consistent with their belief in paranormal phenomena.[19]

Notable séance mediums, attendees, and debunkers[edit]

Main article: Spiritualism

Mediums[edit]

Cora Scott Hatch
Popular 19th century trance medium lecturers include Cora Scott Hatch, Achsa W. Sprague, Emma Hardinge Britten (1823–1899), and Paschal Beverly Randolph (1825–1875).

Among the notable people who conducted small leader-assisted séances during the 19th century were the Fox sisters, whose activities included table-rapping, and the Davenport Brothers, who were famous for the spirit cabinet work. Both the Foxes and the Davenports were eventually exposed as frauds.

In the 20th century, notable trance mediums also include Edgar Cayce and Arthur Ford.

Attendees[edit]

Notable people who have attended séances and professed a belief in Spiritualism include the social reformer Robert Owen; the journalist and pacifist William T. Stead;[20] William Lyon Mackenzie King, the Prime Minister of Canada for 22 years, who sought spiritual contact and political guidance from his deceased mother, his pet dogs, and the late US President Franklin D. Roosevelt;[21] the journalist and author Lloyd Kenyon Jones; and the physician and author Arthur Conan Doyle.[22]

Scientists who have conducted a search for real séances and believed that contact with the dead is a reality include the chemist William Crookes,[23] the evolutionary biologist Alfred Russel Wallace,[24] the inventor of radio Guglielmo Marconi, the inventor of telephone Alexander Graham Bell, and the inventor of television technology John Logie Baird, who claimed to have contacted the spirit of the inventor Thomas Edison.[25]

Debunkers[edit]

Among the best-known exposers of fraudulent mediumship acts have been the researchers Frank Podmore of the Society for Psychical Research, Harry Price of the National Laboratory of Psychical Research, the professional stage magicians John Nevil Maskelyne[26] (who exposed the Davenport Brothers) and Harry Houdini, who clearly stated that he did not oppose the religion of Spiritualism itself, but only the trickery by phony mediums that was being practiced in the name of the religion.[27]

The psychical researcher Hereward Carrington exposed the tricks of fraudulent mediums such as those used in slate-writing, table-turning, trumpet mediumship, materializations, sealed-letter reading and spirit photography.[28] The skeptic Joseph McCabe documented many mediums who had been caught in fraud and the tricks they used in his book Is Spiritualism Based on Fraud? (1920).[29]

Magicians have a long history of exposing the fraudulent methods of mediumship. Early debunkers included Chung Ling Soo, Henry Evans and Julien Proskauer.[30] Later magicians to reveal fraud were Fulton Oursler, Joseph Dunninger, and Joseph Rinn.[31] The researcher Trevor H. Hall debunked the fraud of many mediums including the tricks of Daniel Dunglas Home.[32] Tony Cornell exposed a number of fraud mediums including Rita Goold and Alec Harris[33]

See also[edit]
List of topics characterized as pseudoscience

References[edit]

1.Jump up ^ Lyttleton, George; Montegue, Eizabeth (1760). Dialogues with the Dead. London: W. Sandby.
2.Jump up ^ "Telegrams from the Dead". Public Broadcasting Service (PBS). 1994.
3.^ Jump up to: a b Preliminary Report of the Commission Appointed by the University of Pennsylvania, The Seybert Commission, 1887. 1 April 2004.
4.^ Jump up to: a b c Wicker, Christine (2003). Lily Dale: The True Story of the Town that Talks to the Dead. HarperCollins. ISBN 9780060086664.
5.^ Jump up to: a b c Barry, Jason (1995). The Spirit of Black Hawk: A Mystery of Africans and Indians. University Press of Mississippi. ISBN 0-87805-806-0.
6.Jump up ^ "Sunday Afternoon Message Service at Cassadaga Spiritualist Camp.". Retrieved November 25, 2007.
7.Jump up ^ "Sunday Services are held at the Healing Temple on East Street in Lily Dale.". Retrieved November 25, 2007.
8.Jump up ^ Deveney, John Patrick (1996). Paschal Beverly Randolph: A Nineteenth-Century Black American Spiritualist, Rosicrucian, and Sex Magician. State University of New York Press. ISBN 9780791431207.
9.Jump up ^ Brown, Slater, The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: Hawthorn Books. 1970.
10.Jump up ^ God's World: A Treatise on Spiritualism Founded on Transcripts of Shorthand Notes Taken Down, Over a Period of Five Years, in the Seance-Room of the William T. Stead Memorial Center (a Religious Body Incorporated Under the Statutes of the State of Illinois), Mrs. Cecil M. Cook, Medium and Pastor. Compiled and Written by Lloyd Kenyon Jones. Chicago, Ill.: The William T. Stead Memorial Center, 1919.
11.Jump up ^ "The Museum of Talking Boards, a photo-gallery of historical and contemporary spirit boards and planchettes". Museumoftalkingboards.com. Retrieved 22 July 2009.
12.Jump up ^ Cumerlato, Daniel. "How to use the Ouija Board - A guide to the safe use of this ancient device". Ghost Walks. Retrieved 19 July 2014.
13.^ Jump up to: a b Keene, M. Lamar (1997). The Psychic Mafia. Prometheus Books. ISBN 9781573921619.
14.^ Jump up to: a b Randi, James; Clarke, Arthur C. (1997). An Encyclopedia of Claims, Frauds, and Hoaxes of the Occult and Supernatural. St. Martin's Press. ISBN 9780312151195. Retrieved 30 July 2012.
15.Jump up ^ 1 Samuel, chapter 28, verse 7: Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor.
16.Jump up ^ "A review of Bible verses prohibiting psychic mediums, spiritists, fortune telling, and the occult". Soundwitness.org. Retrieved 22 July 2009.
17.Jump up ^ Wegner, Daniel (2002). The Illusion of Conscious Will. MIT Press. pp. 99–102. ISBN 0-262-73162-2.
18.Jump up ^ Carroll, Robert, Todd, The Skeptic's Dictionary "The unconscious or subconscious mind, according to classical Freudian psychoanalysis, is a 'part' of the mind that stores repressed memories. [...] However, there is no scientific evidence (for) unconscious repression [...] The unconscious mind is also thought by some, such as Jung and Tart, to be a reservoir of transcendent truths. There is no scientific evidence that this is true." Retrieved Nov 25 2007.
19.Jump up ^ Wiseman, R., Greening, E., and Smith, M. (2003). Belief in the paranormal and suggestion in the seance room. British Journal of Psychology, 94 (3): 285-297.
20.Jump up ^ "''Stead on Spiritualism'' at The William T. Stead Resource Site". Attackingthedevil.co.uk. Retrieved 22 July 2009.
21.Jump up ^ Wilcox, Stephanie. "Mackenzie King and Spiritualism". Retrieved 19 July 2014.
22.Jump up ^ Doyle, Arthur Conan. The History of Spiritualism Vol I, 1926.
23.Jump up ^ Hall, Trevor H. (1963). The spiritualists: the story of Florence Cook and William Crookes. Helix Press.
24.Jump up ^ Wallace, Alfred Russel (1866). "The Scientific Aspect of the Supernatural". Wku.edu. Retrieved 22 July 2009.
25.Jump up ^ Goff, Hannah (30 August 2005). "Science and the Seance". BBC News. Retrieved 22 July 2009.
26.Jump up ^ Jim Steinmeyer (2005). Hiding the Elephant. Arrow. pp. 95–96. ISBN 0-09-947664-9.
27.Jump up ^ Harry Houdini: A biographical essay by staff at the Appleton Public Library based primarily on material provided in the biography Harry Houdini by Adam Woog (Lucent Books, 1995): "Houdini so strongly opposed the phony spiritualists that he testified against them before a committee of Congress. 'Please understand that, emphatically, I am not attacking a religion,' he said. 'I respect every genuine believer in spiritualism or any other religion ... But this thing they call spiritualism, wherein a medium intercommunicates with the dead, is a fraud from start to finish ... In thirty-five years, I have never seen one genuine medium.'"
28.Jump up ^ Hereward Carrington. (1907). The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism. Herbert B. Turner & Co.
29.Jump up ^ Joseph McCabe. (1920). Is Spiritualism based on Fraud?: The Evidence Given by Sir A.C. Doyle and Others Drastically Examined. London: Watts & Co.
30.Jump up ^ Chung Ling Soo. (1898). Spirit Slate Writing and Kindred Phenomena. Munn & Company. Henry Evans. (1897). Hours With the Ghosts Or Nineteenth Century Witchcraft. Kessinger Publishing. Julien Proskauer. (1932). Spook crooks! Exposing the secrets of the prophet-eers who conduct our wickedest industry. New York, A. L. Burt.
31.Jump up ^ Fulton Oursler. (1930). Spirit Mediums Exposed. New York: Macfadden Publications. Joseph Dunninger. (1935). Inside the Medium's Cabinet. New York, D. Kemp and Company. Joseph Rinn. (1950). Sixty Years Of Psychical Research: Houdini And I Among The Spiritualists. Truth Seeker.
32.Jump up ^ Trevor H. Hall. (1984). The Enigma of Daniel Home: Medium or Fraud?. Prometheus Books. ISBN 978-0879752361
33.Jump up ^ Tony Cornell. (2002). Investigating the Paranormal. Helix Press New York. pp. 400-414. ISBN 978-0912328980

Further reading[edit]
Ruth Brandon. (1983). The Spiritualists: The Passion for the Occult in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. Alfred E. Knopf. ISBN 978-0394527406
Edward Clodd. (1917). The Question: A Brief History and Examination of Modern Spiritualism. Grant Richards, London.
Joseph Dunninger. (1935). Inside the Medium's Cabinet. New York, D. Kemp and Company.
Amy Lehman. (2009). Victorian Women and the Theatre of Trance: Mediums, Spiritualists and Mesmerists in Performance. McFarland. ISBN 978-0786434794
Walter Mann. (1919). The Follies and Frauds of Spiritualism. Rationalist Association. London: Watts & Co.
Joseph McCabe. (1920). Is Spiritualism Based On Fraud? The Evidence Given By Sir A. C. Doyle and Others Drastically Examined. London: Watts & Co.

External links[edit]

Look up séance in Wiktionary, the free dictionary.
A Séance Procedure (courtesy of the Other World Society) Other World Society

Cassadaga Spiritualist Camp
Physical Mediumship today: The home of the "Yellow Cloud Circle of Eternal Illumination". Information, Seance recordings and testimonials.
National Spiritualist Association of Churches
eLibrary of ancient books on the subject of spiritualism, séances, development of mediumship in the Western and Oriental Traditions

Death and related topics

Spiritualism and spiritism

Ghosts

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, not on his own account, for in him the reader will make acquaintance with a simple-minded though pleasing young man, but for the sake of the story itself, which seems to us highly worth telling- though it must needs be borne in mind, in Hans Castorp's behalf, that it is his story, and not every story happens to everybody- this story, we say, belongs to the long ago; is already, so to speak, covered with historic mould, and unquestionably to be presented in the tense best suited to a narrative out of the depth of the past.
That should be no drawback to a story, but rather the reverse. Since histories must be in the past, then the more past the better, it would seem, for them in their character as histories, and for him, the teller of them, rounding wizard of times gone by. With this story, moreover, it stands as it does to-day with human beings, not least among them writers of tales: it is far older than its years; its age may not be measured by length of days, nor the weight of time on its head reckoned by the rising or setting of suns. In a word, the degree of its antiquity has noways to do with the pas-sage of time - in which statement the author intentionally touches upon the strange and questionable double nature of that riddling element.
 But we would not wilfully obscure a plain matter. The exag-gerated pastness of our narrative is due to its taking place before the epoch when a certain crisis shattered its way through life and consciousness and left a deep chasm behind. It takes place - or, rather, deliberately to avoid the present tense, it took place, and had taken place - in the long ago, in the old days, the days of the world before the Great War, in the beginning of which so much began that has scarcely yet left off beginning. Yes, it took place before that; yet not so long before. Is not the pastness of the past the profounder, the completer, the more legendary, the more immediately before the present it falls? More than that, our story has, of its own nature, something of the legend about it now and again.

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, in-clining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

 

 

11
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
8
-
5
1
-
-
-
1
-
6
-
-
+
=
21
2+1
=
3
=
3
-
-
8
-
14
19
-
-
-
19
-
15
-
-
+
=
75
7+5
=
12
1+2
3
11
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
3
1
-
2
-
9
7
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
3
1
-
20
-
18
16
+
=
59
5+9
=
14
=
5
11
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
8
1
14
19
-
3
1
19
20
15
18
16
+
=
134
1+3+4
=
8
=
8
-
-
8
1
5
1
-
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
=
8
11
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
4
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
41
-
-
11
-
44
-
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+1
-
-
1+1
-
4+4
4
2
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8
-
-
8
1
5
1
-
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
2
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8

 

 

11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
8
-
5
1
-
-
-
1
-
6
-
-
+
=
21
2+1
=
3
=
3
-
8
-
14
19
-
-
-
19
-
15
-
-
+
=
75
7+5
=
12
1+2
3
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
3
1
-
2
-
9
7
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
-
-
1
-
-
-
3
1
-
20
-
18
16
+
=
59
5+9
=
14
=
5
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
8
1
14
19
-
3
1
19
20
15
18
16
+
=
134
1+3+4
=
8
=
8
-
8
1
5
1
-
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
=
8
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
11
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
41
-
-
11
-
44
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+1
-
-
1+1
-
4+4
2
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8
-
8
1
5
1
-
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
H
A
N
S
-
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8

 

 

11
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
8
-
5
1
-
-
1
-
6
-
-
+
=
21
2+1
=
3
=
3
-
8
-
14
19
-
-
19
-
15
-
-
+
=
75
7+5
=
12
1+2
3
11
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
3
1
-
2
-
9
7
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
-
-
1
-
-
3
1
-
20
-
18
16
+
=
59
5+9
=
14
=
5
11
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
8
1
14
19
3
1
19
20
15
18
16
+
=
134
1+3+4
=
8
=
8
-
8
1
5
1
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
=
8
11
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
11
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
41
-
-
11
-
44
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+1
-
-
1+1
-
4+4
2
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8
-
8
1
5
1
3
1
1
2
6
9
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
H
A
N
S
C
A
S
T
O
R
P
-
-
5
-
-
2
-
8

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

BY THE OCEAN OF TIME

CHAPTER SEVEN

Page 541

"CAN one tell - that is to say, narrate - time, time itself', as such, for its own sake? That would surely be an absurd undertaking. A story which read: "Time passed, It ran on, the time. flowed on-ward" and so forth - no one in his senses could consider that a narrative. It would be as though one .held a single note or chord fora whole hour, and called it music. For narration resembles music in this, that it fills up the time. It " fills it in " and " breaks it up." so that there's something to it," " something going on" - to quote, with due and mouriiful piety, those casual phrases of our departed Joachim, all echo of which so long ago died away. So long ago, indeed, that we wonder if the reader is clear how long ago it was. For time is the medium of narration, as it is the medium of life. Both are in extricably bound up with it, as inextricably as are bodies in space. Similarly, time is the medium of music; music divides, measures, articulates time, and can shorten it, yet enhance its value, both at once. Thus music and narration are alike, in that they can only present themselves as a flowing, as a succession in time, as one thing after another; and both differ from the plastic arts, which are complete in the present, and unrelated to time save as all bodies are, whereas narration - like music - even if it should try to be completely present at any given moment, would need time to do it in.
So much is clear. But it is just as clear that we have also a dif-ference to deal with. For the time element in music is single. Into a section of mortal time music pours itself, thereby inexpressibly' enhancing and ennobling what it fills. But a narrative must have two kinds of time: first, its own, like music, actual time, condi- tioning its presentation and course; and second, the time of its con-tent, which is relative, so extremely relative that the imaginary time of the narrative can either coincide nearly or completely with the actual, or musical, time, or can be a world away. A piece of music called a "Five-minute Waltz "lasts five minutes, and this is / Page 542 / its sole relation to the time element. But a narrative which con-cerned itself with the events of five minutes, might, by extraor-dinary conscientiousness in the telling, take up a thousand times five minutes, and even then seem very short, though long in relation to its imaginary time. On the other hand, the contentual time of a story can shrink its actual time out of all measure. We put it in this way on purpose, in order to suggest another element, an illusory, even, to speak plainly, a morbid element, which is quite definitely a factor in the situation. I am speaking of cases where the story practises a hermetical magic, a temporal distortion of perspective reminding one of certain abnormal and transcendental experiences in actual life. We have records of opium dreams in which the dreamer, during a brief narcotic sleep, had experiences stretching over a period or ten, thirty, sixty years, or even passing the extreme limit of man's temporal capacity for experience: dreams whose contentual time was enormously greater than their actual or mu-sical time, and in which there obtained an incredible foreshortening of events; the images pressing one upon another with such rapidity that it was as though "somethmg had been taken away, like the - spring from a broken watch" from the brain of the sleeper. Such is the descriftion of a hashish eater.
Thus, or in some such way as in these sinister dreams, can the narrative go to work with time; in some such way can time be dealt with in a tale. And if this be so, then it is clear that time, while- the medium of the narrative, can also become its subject. There-fore, if it is too much to say that one can tell a tale of time, it is none the less true that a desire to tell a tale about time is not such an absurd idea as it just now seemed. We freely admit that, in bring-ing up the question as to whether the time can be narrated or not, we have done so only to confess that we had something like that in view.in the present work. And if we touched upon the. further question, whether our readers were clear how .much time had passed since the upnght Joachim, deceased in the mterval, had in-troduced into the conversation the above-quoted phrases about music and time - remarks indicating a certain alchemlstical height-ning of his nature, which, in its goodness and simpliciry, was, of its own unaided power, incapable of any such ideas - we should not have been dismayed to hear that they were not clear. We might even have been gratified, on the plain ground that a thorough-go-ing sympathy with the experiences of our hero is precisely what :" we wish to arouse, and he, Hans Castorp, was himself not clear upon the point in question, no, nor had been for a very long time - a fact that has conditioned his romantic adventures up here, to an / Page 543 / extent which has made of them, in more than one sense, a "time-romance."
How long Joachim had lived here with his cousin, up to the time of his fateful departure, or taken all in all; what had been the date of his going, how long he "had been gone, when he had come back; how long Hans Castorp himself had been up here when his cousin returned and then bade time farewell; how long - dismissing Joachim from our calculations - Frau Chauchat had been absent; how long, since what date, she had been back again (for she did come back); how much mortal time Hans Castorp himself had spent in House Berghof by the time she returned; no one asked him all these questions, and he probably shrank from asking him- self. If they had been put him, he would have tapped his forehead with the tips of his fingers, and most certainly not have known - a phenomenon as disquieting as his incapacity to answer Herr Set-tembrini, that long-ago first evening, when the latter had asked him his age.
All which may sound preposterous; yet there are conditions under which nothing could keep us from losing account of the passage of time, losing account -even of our own age; lacking, as we do, any trace of an inner time-organ, and being absolutely in- capable of fixing it even with an approach to accuracy by our-selves, without any outward fixed pomts as guides. There is a case of a party of miners, buried and shut off from every possibility of knowing the passage of day or night, who told their rescuers that they estimated the time they had spent in darkness, flickering be-tween hope and fear, to be some three days, It had actually been ten. Their high state of suspense might, one would think, have made the time seem longer to them than it actually was, whereas it shrank to less than a third of its objective length. It would ap-pear, then, that under conditions of bewilderment man is likely to under-rather than over-estimate time.
No doubt Hans Castorp, were he wishful to do so, could with-out a great trouble have reckoned himself into certainty; just as the reader can, in case all this vagueness and involvedness are re-pugnant to his healthy sense. Perhaps our hero himself was not quite comfortable either; though he refused to give himself any trouble to wrestle clear of vagueness and involution and arrive at certainty of how much time had gone over his head since he came up here. His scruple was of the conscience - yet surely it is a want
of conscientiousness most flagrant of all not to pay heed to the time.
We do not know whether we may count it in his favour that /Page 544 / circumstances advantaged his lack of inclination, or perhaps we ought to say his disinclination. When Frau Chauchat came back - under circumstances very different from those Hans Castorp had imagined, but of that in its place - when she came back, it was the Advent season again, and the shortest day of the year; the begin-ning; of winter, astronomically speaking, was at hand. Apart. from arbitrary time-divisions, and with reference to the quantity of snow and cold, it had been winter for God knows how long, in-terrupted, as always all too briefly, by burning hot summer days, with a sky of an exaggerated depth of blueness, well-nigh shading into black; real summer days, such as one often had even in the winter, aside from the snow - and the snow one might also have in the summer! This confusion in the seasons, how often had Hans Castorp discussed it with the departed Joachim! It robbed the year of its articulation, made it tediously brief, or briefly tedious,as one chose to put it; and confirmed another of Joachim's disgusted utter-ances, to the effect that there was no time up here to speak of, either long or short. The great confusion played havoc, moreover, with emotional conceptions, or states of consciousness like "still " and "again "; and this was one of the very most gruesome, bewil-dering, uncanny features of the case. Hans Castorp, on his first day up here, had discovered in himself a hankering to dabble in that uncanny, during the five mighty meals in the gaily stenciled dining- room; when a first faint giddiness, as yet quite blameless, had made itself felt.
Since then, however, the deception upon his senses and his mind had assumed much larger proportions. Time, however weakened the subjective perception of it has become, has objective reality in that it brings things to pass. It is a question for professional think- ers - Hans Castorp, in his youthful arrogance, nad one time been led to consider it - whether the hermetically sealed conserve upon its shelf is outside of time. We know that time does its work, even upon Seven-Sleepers. A physician cites a case of a twelve-year- old-girl, who felf asleep and slept thirteen years; assuredly she did not remain thereby a twelve-year-old girl; but bloomed into ripe womanhood while she slept. How could it be otherwise? The dead man - is dead; he has closed his eyes on time. He has plenty of time, or personally speaking, he is timeless. Which does not prevent his hair and nails from growing, or, all in all- but no, we shall not repeat those free-and-easy expressions used once by Joachim, to which Hans Castorp, newly arrived from the flat-land, had taken exception. Hans Castorp's hair and nails grew too, grew rather fast. He sat very often in the barber's chair m the main street of the / Page 545 / Dorf, wrapped in a white sheet; and the barber, chatting obsequi-ously the while, deftly performed upon the fringes of his hair, growing too long behind his ears. First time; then the barber, per-formed their office upon our hero. When he sat there, or when he stood at the door of his loggia and pared his nails and groomed them, with the accessories from his aainty velvet case, he would suddenly be over-powered by a mixture of terror and eager joy that made him fairly giddy. And this giddiness was in both senses of the word: rendering our hero not only dazed and dizzy, but flighty and light-headed, incapable of distinguishing between "now" and "then, " and prone to mingle these together in a time-less eternity.
As we have repeatedly .said, we wish to make him out neither better nor worse than he was; accordingly we must report that he often tried to atone for his reprehensible indulgence in attacks of mysticism, by virtuously and painstakingly stnving to counteract them. He would sit with his watch open in his hand, his thin gold watch with the engraved. monogram on the lid, looking at the porcelain face with the double row of black and red Arabic fig-ures running round it, the two fine and delicately curved gold hands moving in and out over it, and the little second-hand taking its busy ticking course round its own small circle. Hans Castorp, watching the second-hand, essayed to hold time by the tail, to cling to and prolong the passing moments. The little hand tripped on its way, Unheeding the figures it reached, passed over, left behind, left far behind, approached, and came on to again. It had no feeling for time limits, divisions, or measurements of time. Should it not pause on the sixty, or give some small sign that this was the end of one thing and the beginning of the next? But the way it passed over the intervening unmarked strokes showed that the figures and divisons on its path were.simply beneath it, that it moved on, and on. - Hans Castorp shoved his product of the Glashutte works back in his waistcoat pocket, and left time to take care of itself.
How make plain to the sober intelligence of the flat-land the changes that took place in the inner economy of our young adven-turer? The dizzying problem of identities grew grander in its scale.
If to-day's now - even with decent goodwill-was not easy to distinguish from yesterday's, the day before's or the day before
that's, which were all as like each other as the same number of peas, was it not also capable of being confused. with the now which: had been in force a month or a year ago, was it not also likely to be mingled and rolled round in the course of that other, to blend with / Page 546 / it into the always? However one might still differentiate between the ordinary states of consciousness which we attached to the words .. still," .. again," .. next," there was always the temptation to extend the sigificance of such descriptive words as "tomorrow,"yesterday," by which "today" holds at bay" the past " and" the future." It would not be hard to imagine the existence of creatures, perhaps upon smaller planets than ours, practis-ing a miniature time-economy, in whose brief span the brisk tripping gait of our second-hand would possess the tenacious spatial economy of our hand that marks the hours. And, contrariwise, one can conceive of a world so spacious that its time system too has a majestic stride, and the distinctions between .. still," ., in a little while," " yesterday," .. to-morrow,'? are, in its economy, possessed of hugely extended significance. That, we say, would be not only conceivable, but, viewed in the spirit of a tolerant relativity, and in the light of an already-quoted proverb, might be considered legiti- mate, sound, even estimable. Yet what shall one say of a son of earth, and of our time to boot, for whom a day, a week, a month, a semester, ought to play such an important role, and bring so many changes, so much progress in its !:rain, who one day falls into the vicious habit -,- or perhaps we should say, yields sometimes to the desire - to say" yesterday" when he means a year ago, and .. next year " when he means to-morrow? Certainly we must deem him lost and undone, and the object of our just concern.
There is a state, in our human life, there are certain scenic sur-roundings - if one may use that adjective to describe the surround-ings we have in mind - within which such a confusion and obliteration of distances in time and space is in a measure justified, and temporary submersion in them, say for the term of a holiday, not reprehensible. Hans Castorp, for his part, could never without the greatest longing think of a stroll along the ocean's edge. We know how he loved to have the snowy wastes remind him of his native landscape of broad ocean dunes; we hope the reader's recol-lections will bear us out when we speak of the joys of that straying. You walk, and walk - never will you come home at the right time, for you are of time, and time is vanished. O ocean, far from thee we sit and spin our tale; we turn toward thee our thoughts, our love, loud and expressly we call on thee, that thou mayst be present in the tale we spin, as in secret thou ever wast and shalt be! - A sing-ing solitude, spanned by a sky of palest grey; full of stinging damp that leaves a salty tang upon the lips. - We walk along the springy floor, strewn with seaweed and tiny mussel-shells. Our ears are wrapped about by the great mild, ample wind, that comes / Page 547 / sweeping untrammelled blandly through space, and gently blunts our senses. We wander - wander - watching the tongues of foam lick upward toward our feet and sink back again. The surf is seething; wave after wave, with high, hollow sound, rears up, re-bounds, and runs with a silken rustle out over the flat strand: here one, there one, and more beyond, out on the bar. The dull; perva-sive, sonorous roar loses our ears against all the sounds of the world. O deep content, O wilful bliss of sheer forgetfulness! Let us shut our eyes, safe in eternity! No - for there in the flaming grey- green waste that stretches Wlth uncanny foreshortenIng to lose it-self in the horizon,. look, there is a sail. There? Where is there? How far, how near? You cannot tell. Dizzyingly it escapes your measurement. In order to know how far that ship is from the shore, you would need to know how much room it occupies, as a body in space.1s it large and far off, or is it small and near? Your eye grows dim with uncertainty, for in yourself you have no sense-organ to help. you judge of time or space. - We Walk, walk. How long, how far? Who knows? Nothing is changed by our pacing, there is the same as here, once on a time the same as now, or then; time is drowning in the measureless monotony of space, motion from point-to point is no motion more, where uniformity rules; and where motion is no more motion, time is no longer time.
The schoolmen of the Middle Ages would have it that time is an illusion; that its flow in sequence and causality is only the result of
a sensory device, and the real existence of things in an abiding pres-ent. Was he walking by the sea, the philosopher to whom this thought first came, walking by the sea, with the faint bitterness of eternity upon his lips? We must repeat that, as for us, we have been speaking only of the lawful licence of a holiday, of fantasies born of leisure, of which the well-conducted mind wearies as quickly as a vigorous man does of lying in the warm sand. To call into question our human means and powers of perception, to ques-tion their validity, would be absurd; dishonourable, arbitrary, if it were done in any other spirit than to set bounds to reason, which
she may not overstep without incurring the reproach of neglecting her own task. We can only be grateful to a man like Herr Settembrini, who with pedagogic dogmatism characterized metaphysics as the " evil principle," to the young man in whose fate we are in- terested, and whom he had once subtly called "life's delicate child." We shall best honour the memory of one departed, who was dear to us, if we say plainly that the meaning, the end and aim of the critical principle can and may be but one thing: the thought
of duty, the law of life. Yes, law-giving wisdom, in marking off the / Page548 / limits of reason, planted precisely at those limits the banner of life, and proclaimed it man's soldierly duty to serve under that banner. May we set it down on the credit side of Hans Castorp's account, that he had been strengthened in his vicious time-economy, his baleful traffic with eternity, by seeing that all his cousin's zeal, called doggedness by a certain melancholy blusterer, had but the more surely brought him to a fatal end?"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

MOUNTING MISGIVINGS

Page 147 Quoted in full

"other he mentally summoned up various people, the thought of whom might serve him as some sort of mental support.
 There was the good, the upright Joachim, firm as a rock-yet whose eyes in these past months had come to hold such a tragic Shadow, and who had never used to shrug his shoulders, as he did so often now. Joachim, with the "Blue Peter" in his pocket, as Frau Stohr called the receptacle. When Hans Castorp thought of her hard, crabbed face it made him shiver. Yes, there was Joa-chim - who kept constandy at Hofrat Behrens to let him get away and go down to the longed-for service in the " plain "- the " flat-land," as the healthy, normal world was called up here, with a faint yet perceptible nuance of contempt. Joachim served the cure single-mindedly, to the end that he might arrive sooner at his goal and save some of the time which "those up here " so wantonly flung away; served it unquestioningly for the sake of speedy re-covery - but also, Hans Castorp detected, for the sake of the cure'
itself, which, after all, was a service, like another; and was not duty duty, wherever performed? Joachim invatiably went upstairs after only a quarter-hour in the drawing-rooms; and this military precision of his was a crop to the civilian laxity of his cousin, who would otherwise be likely to loiter unprofitably below, with his eye on the company in the small salon. But Hans Castorp was con-vinced there was another and private reason why Joachim with-drew so early; he had known it since the time he saw his cousin's face take on the mottleled pallor, and his mouth assume the pathetic twist. He perfectly understood. For Marusja was almost always there in the evening -laughter-loving Marusja, with the little ruby on her charming hand, the handkerchief with the orange scent, and the swelling bosom, tainted within - Hans Castorp com-prehended that it. was her presence which drove Joachim away, precisely because it so strongly, so fearfully drew him toward her.
Was Joachim too "immured " - and even worse off than him-self, in that, he had five times a day to sit at the same table with Marusja and her orange-scented handkerchief? However that might be, it was clear that Joachim was preoccupied with his own troubles; the thought of him could afford his cousin no mental support. That he took refuge in daily flight was a credit to him; but that he had to flee was anything but reassuring to Hans Ca-storp, who even began to feel that Joachim's good example of faithful service of the cure and the initiation which he owed to his cousin's experience might have also their bad side.
Hans Castorp had not been up here three weeks. But it seemed longer; and the daily routine which Joachim so piously observed"

 

 

SEVEN LETTERED NAMES

 

Page 147

Page 147 containing seven lettered names of characters

Page 147 Penguin edition 1979 contains 43 lines

Joachim occurs x 10

Joachim's occurs x1

 

J
=
1
-
JOACHIM
7
occurs
x
11
=
77
7+7
14
1+4
5
B
=
2
-
BEHRENS
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
7
=
7
C
=
3
-
CASTORP
7
occurs
x
6
=
42
4+2
6
=
6
M
=
4
-
MARUSJA
7
occurs
x
3
=
21
2+1
3
=
3
-
-
10
-
-
28
-
-
21
-
147
-
21
-
21
-
-
1+0
-
-
2+8
-
-
2+1
-
1+4+7
-
2+1
-
2+1
-
-
1
-
-
10
-
-
3
-
12
-
3
-
3
-
-
1+0
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
1+2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
-
-
3
-
3
-
3
-
3

 

 

J
=
1
-
7
JOACHIM
59
32
5
B
=
2
-
7
BEHRENS
71
35
8
C
=
3
-
7
CASTORP
92
29
2
M
=
4
-
7
MARUSJA
83
20
2
-
-
10
-
28
-
305
116
17
-
-
1+0
-
2+8
-
3+0+5
1+1+6
1+7
-
-
1
-
10
-
8
8
8
-
-
1+0
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
8
8
8

 

 

305 + 1 = 306

JOACHIM'S

APOSTROPHE'S

?

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, ..."

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, in-clining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 711

"These were the moments when the "Seven-Sleeper," not knowing what had happened, was slowly stirring himself in the grass, before he sat up, rubbed his eyes - yes, let us carry the figure to the end, in order to do justice to the movement of our hero's mind: he drew up his legs, stood up, looked about him. He saw himself released, freed from enchantment -not of his own motion; he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers' of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident Indeed! Yet though his tiny destiny fainted to nothing in the face of the general, was there not some hint of a personal mercy and grace for him, a manifestation of divine goodness and justice? Would Life receive again her erring and " delicate " child-not by a cheap and easy slipping back to her arms, but sternly, solemnly, penentially - perhaps not even among the living, but only with three salvoes fired over the grave of him a sinner? Thus might he return. He sank on his knees, raising face and hands to a heaven that howsoever dark and sulphurous was no longer the gloomy grotto of his state of sin."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

HIGHLY QUESTIONABLE

Page 659

" It was learned, funher,. that from her childhood up Ellen had had visions, though at widely separated intervals of time; visions, visible and invisible. What sort of thing were they, now - in­visible visions? Well, for example: when she was a girl of sixteen, she had been sitting one day alone in the living-room of her par­ents' house, sewing at a round table, with her father's dog Freia lying near her on the carpet..The table was covered with a Turk­ish shawl, of the kind old women wear three-cornered across their shoulders. It covered the table diagonally, with the corners some­what hanging over. Suddenly Ellen had seen the corner nearest her roll slowly up. Soundlessly, carefully, and evenly it turned itself up, a good distance toward the centre of the table, so that the resultant roll was rather long; and while this was happening, the dog Freia started up wildly, bracing her forefeet, the hair rising on her body. She had stood on her hind legs, then run howliog into the next room and taken refuge under a sofa. For a whole year thereafter she could not be persuaded to set foot in the living-room.
Was it Holger, Friiulein Kleefeld asked, who had rolled up the cloth? Little Brand did not know. And what had she thought about the affair? But since it was absolutely impossible to think anything about it, little Elly had thought nothing at all. Had she told her parents? No. That was odd. Though so sure she had thought nothing about it, Elly had had a distinct impression, in this and similar cases, that she must keep it to herself, make a profound and shamefaced secret of it. Had she taken it much to heart? No, not particularly. What was there about the roiling up of a cloth to take to hean? But other things she had - for ex­ample, the following:
A year before, in her parent's house at Odense, she had risen, as was her custom, in the cool of the early morning and left her room on the ground-floor, to go up to the breakfast-room, in order to brew the moming coffee before her parents rose. She had almost reached the landing, where the stairs turned, when she saw standing there close by the steps her elder sister Sophie, who had married and gone to Amenca to live. There she was, her physical presence, in a white gown, with, curiously enough, a garland of moist water-lilies on her head, her hands folded against one shoulder, and nodded to her sister. Ellen, rooted to the spot, half joyful, half terrified, cried out: "Oh, Sophie, is that you? " Sophie had nodded once again, and dissolved. She became gradually transparent, soon she was only visible as an ascending current of warm air, then not visible at all. so that Ellen's / Page 660 / path was clear. Later, it transpired that Sister Sophie had died of heat trouble in New Jersey, at that very hour.
Hans Castorp, when Fraulein Kleefeld related this to him, ex­pressed the view that there was some sort of sense in it: the appari­tion here, the death there - after all, they did hang together. And he consented to be present at a spiritualistic sitting, a table-tipping, glass-moving game which they had determined to undertake with Ellen Brand, behind Dr. Krokowski's back, and in defiance of his jealous prohibition.
A small and select group assembled for the purpose, their theatre being Fraulein Kleefeld's room. Besides the hostess, Fraulein Brand, and Hans Castorp, there were only Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, Herr Albin, the Czech Wenzel, and Dr. Ting-Fu. In the evening, on the stroke of ten, they gathered privily, and in whispers mustered the appartus Hermine had provided, consisting of a medium­sized round table without a cloth, placed in the centre of the room, with a wineglass upside-down upon it, the foot in the air. Round the edge of the table, at regular intervals, were placed twenty-six little bone counters, each with a letter of the alphabet written on it in pen and ink. Friiulein Kleefeld served tea, which was gracefully received, as Frau Stohr and Fraulein Levi, despite the harmlessness of the undertaking, complained of c..old feet and palpitations. Cheered by the tea, they took their places about the table, in the rosy twilight dispensed by the pink-shaded table­lamp, as Friiulein Kleefeld, in concession to the mood of the gath­ering, had put out the ceiling light; and each of them laid a finger of his right hand lightly on the foot of the wineglass. This was the prescribed technique. They waited for the glass to move.
That should happen with ease. The top of the table was smooth, the rim of the grass well ground, the pressure of the tremulous fingers, howe!ver lightly laid on, certainly unequal, some of it being exerted vertically, some rather sidewise, and probably in sufficient strength to cause the glass finally to move from its position in the centre of the table. On the periphery of its field it would come in contact with the marked counters; and if the letters on these, when put together, made words that conveyed any sort of sense, the resultant phenomenon would be complex and contaminate, a mixed product of conscious, half -conscious, and unconscious elements; the actual desire and pressure of some, to whom the wish was father to the act, whether or not they were aware of what they did; and the secret acquiescence of some dark stratum in the soul of the generality, a common if subterranean effort toward seemingly strange experiences, in which the sup / Page 661 / pressed self of the individual was more or less involved, most strongly, of course, that of little Elly. This they all knew be­forehand - Hans Castorp even blurted out something of the sort, after his fashion, as they sat and waited. The ladies' palpitation and cold extremities, the forced hilarity of the men, arose from their knowledge that they were come together in the night to embark on an unclean traffic with their own natures, a fearsome prying into unfamiliar regions of themselves, and that they were awaiting the appearance of those illuso.ry or half-realities which we call magic. It was almost entirely for form's sake, and came about quite conventionally, that they asked the sp irits of the departed to speak to them through the movement 0 the glass. Herr Albin offered to be spokesman and deal with such spirits as manifested themselves - he had already had a little experience at seances.
Twenty minutes or more went by. The whisperings had run dry, the first tension relaxed. They supported their right arms at the elbow with their left hands. The Czech Wenzel was al­most dropping off. Ellen Brand rested her finger lightly on the glass and directed her pure, childlike gaze away into the rosy light from the table-lamp.
Suddenly the glass tipped, knocked, and ran away from under their hands. They had difficulty in keeping their fingers on it. It pushed over to the very edge of the table, ran along it for a space, then slanted back nearly to the middle; tapped again, and remained quiet.
They were all Startled; favourably, yet with some alarm. Frau Stohr whimpered that she would like to stop, but they told her she should have thought of that before, she must just keep quiet now. Things seemed in train. They stipulated that, in order to answer yes or 00, the glass need not run to the letters, but might give one or two knocks instead.
" Is there an Intelligence present? " Herr Albin asked, severely directing his gaze over their heads into vacancy. Ater some hesitation, the glass tipped and said yes.
" What is your name? " Herr Albin asked, almost gruffly, and emphasized his energetic speech by shaking his head.
The glass pushed off. It ran with resolution from one point te another, executing a zigzag by returning each time a little dis­tance toward the centre of the table. It visited H, O, and L, then seemed exhausted; but pulled itself together again and sought out the G, and E, and the R. Just as they thought. It was Holger in person, the spirit Holger, who understood such matters as the / Page 661 / pinch of salt and that, but knew better than to mix into lessons at school. He was there, floating in the air, above the heads of the little circle. What should they do with him? A certain diffidence possessed them; they took counsel behind their hands, what they were to ask him. Herr Albin decided to question him about his position and occupation in life, and did so, as before, severely, with frowning brows; as though he were a cross-examining counsel.
The glass was silent awhile. Then it staggered over to the P, zigzagged and returned to O. Great suspense. Dr. Ting-Fu giggled and said Holger must be a poet. Frnu Stohr began to laugh hysterically; which the glass appeared to resent, for after indi­cating the E it stuck and went no further. However, it seemed fairly clear that Dr. Ting-Fu was right.
What the deuce, so Holger was a poet? The glass revived, and superfluously, in apparent pridefulness, rapped yes. A lyric poet, Fraulein Kleefeld asked? She said ly-ric, as Hans Castorp involuntarily noted. Holger was disinclined to specify. He gave no new answer, merely spelled out again, this time quickly and unhesitatingly, the word poet, adding the T he had left off before.
Good, then, a poet. The constraint increased. It was a con­straint that in realIty had to do with manifestations on the part of uncharted regions of their own inner, their subjective selves, but which, because of the illusory, half-actual conditions of these manifestations, referred itself to the objective and external. Did Holger feel at home, and content, in his present state? Dreamily, the glass spelled out the word tranquil. Ah, tranquil It was not a word one would have hit upon oneself, but after the glass spelled it out, they found it well chosen and probable. And how long had Holger been in ,this tranquil state? The answer to this was again something one would never have thought of, and dreamily answered; it was "A hastening while." Very good. As a piece of ventriloquistic poesy from the Beyond, Hans Castorp, in particular, found it capital. A " hastening while" was the time-element Holger lived in: and of course he had to answer as it were in parables, having very likely forgotten how to use earthly terminofogy and standards of exact measurement. Fraulein Levi confessed her curiosity to know how he looked, or had looked, more or less. Had he been a handsome youth? Here Albin said she might ask him herself, he found the request beneath his dignity. So she asked if the spirit had fair hair.
"Beautiful, brown, brown curls," the glass responded, deliberately spelling out the word brown twice. There was much merri­ / Page 663 / ment over this. The ladies said they were in love with him. They kissed their hands at the ceiling. Dr. Ting-Fu, giggling, said Mister Holger must be rather vain.
Ah, what a fury the glass fell into! It ran like mad about the table, quite at random, rocked with rage, fell over and rolled into Frau Stohr's lap, who stretched out her anns and looked down at it pallid with fear. They apologetically conveyed it back to its station, and rebuked the Chinaman. How had he dared to say such a thing - did he see what his indiscretion had led to? Suppose Holger was up and off in his wrath, and refused to say another word!
They addressed themselves to the glass with the extreme of courtesy. WouId Holger not make up some poetry for them? He had said he was a poet, before he went to hover in the hastening while. Ab, how they all yearned to hear him versify! They would love it so!
And 10, the good glass yielded and said yes! Truly there was something placable and good-humoured about the way it tapped. And then Holger the spirit began to poetize, and kept it up, copi­ously, circumstantially, without pausing for thought, for dear knows how long. It seemed impossible to stop him. And what a surprising poem it was, this ventriloquistic effort, delivered to the admiration of the circle - stuff of magic, and shoreless as the sea of which it largely dealt. Sea-wrack in heaps and bands along the narrow strand of the broad-flung bay; an islanded coast, girt by steep, cllify dunes. Ab, see the dim green distance faint and die into eternity, while beneath broad veils of mist in dull cannine and milky radiance the sununer sun delays to sink! No word can utter how and when the watery mirror turned from silver into untold changeful colour-play, to bright or pale, to spreading, opaline and moonstone gleams - or how, mysteriously as it came, the voice­less magic died away. The sea slumbered. Yet the last traces of the sunset linger above and beyond. Until deep in the night it has not
grown dark: a ghostly twilight reigns in the pine forests on the downs, bleaching the sand until it looks like snow- A simulated winter forest all in silence, save where an owl wings rustling flight. Let us stray here at this hour - so soft the sand beneath our tread, so sublime, so mild the night! Far beneath us the sea respires slowly, and murmurs a long whispering in its dream. Does it crave thee to see it again? Step forth to the sallow, glacierlike cliffs of the dunes, and climb quite up into the softness, that runs coolly into thy shoes. The land falls harsh and bushy steeply down to the pebbly shore, and still the last {>arting remnants of the day haunt the edge of the vanishing sky. LIe down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty little mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour-glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book, a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn, mysterious essence. . . .
Thus Holger the spirit and his lyric improvisation, ranging with weird flights of thought from the familiar sea-shore to the cell of a hermit and the tools of his mystic contemplation. And there waf more; more, human and divine, involved in daring and dreamlike terminology - over which the members of the little circle puzzled endlessly as they spelled it out; scarcely finding time for hurried though raptUrous applause, so swiftly did the glass zigzag back and forth, so swiftly the words roll on and on. There was no distant prospect of a period, even at the end of an hour. The glass improvised inexhaustibly of the pangs of birth and the first kiss of lovers; the crown of sorrows, the fatherly goodness of God; plunged into the mysteries of creation, lost itself in other times and lands, in interstellar space; even mentioned the Chaldeans and the zodiac; and would "most, certainly have gone on all night, if the conspirators had not finally taken their fingers from the glass, and expressing their gratitude to Holger, told him that must suffice them for the time, it had been wonderful beyond their wildest dreams, it was an everlasting pity there had been no one at hand to take it down, for now it must inevitably be forgotten, yes, alas, they had already forgotten most of it, thanks to its quality, which made it hard to retain, as dreams are. Next time they must appoint an amanuensis to take it down, and see how it would look m black and white, and read connectedly. For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hastening while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?
The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy-story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was so difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass, supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.
Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer, which none of them succeeded In fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room. The whole seemed to be a direction to go slanting through Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four. What was the sense of that? As they sat puzzling and shaking their heads, suddenly there came the heavy thump of a fist on the door."

 

 

-
THIRTYFOUR
-
-
-
THIRTYFOUR
6
THIRTY
100
37
1
4
FOUR
60
24
6
10
THIRTYFOUR
160
61
9
1+0
-
1+6+0
6+1
-
1
THIRTYFOUR
7
7
7

 

 

-
THIRTYFOUR
-
-
-
2
TH
28
10
1
1
I
9
9
9
1
R
18
9
9
2
TY
45
9
9
1
F
6
6
6
2
OU
36
9
9
1
R
18
9
9
10
THIRTY FOUR
160
61
43
1+0
-
1+6+0
6+1
 4+3
1
THIRTY FOUR
7
7
7

 

 

-
THIRTYFOUR
-
-
-
2
TH
28
10
1
1
IR
27
18
9
2
TY
45
9
9
1
F
6
6
6
2
OUR
54
18
9
10
THIRTY FOUR
160
61
34
1+0
-
1+6+0
6+1
3+4
1
THIRTY FOUR
7
7
7

 

 

-
THIRTYFOUR
-
-
-
2
TH
28
10
1
1
IR
27
18
9
2
TY
45
9
9
1
F
6
6
6
2
OUR
54
18
9
10
THIRTY FOUR
160
61
34
1+0
-
1+6+0
6+1
 3+4
1
THIRTY FOUR
7
7
7

 

 

-
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
`-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
 15
-
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
=
=
9
2
7
-
6
-
3
9
+
=
38
3+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
`-
20
-
-
18
20
25
-
6
-
21
18
+
=
128
1+2+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
20
8
9
18
20
25
-
6
15
21
18
+
=
160
1+6+0
=
7
-
7
=
7
-
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
+
=
61
6+1
=
7
-
7
=
7
-
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
ONE
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
5
FIVE
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
10
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
35
-
-
11
-
61
-
34
1+0
1+0
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+1
-
6+1
-
3+4
1
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7
-
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7

 

 

10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
=
5
`-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
 15
-
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
=
5
=
5
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
=
=
9
2
7
-
6
-
3
9
+
=
38
3+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
`-
20
-
-
18
20
25
-
6
-
21
18
+
=
128
1+2+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
20
8
9
18
20
25
-
6
15
21
18
+
=
160
1+6+0
=
7
-
7
=
7
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
+
=
61
6+1
=
7
-
7
=
7
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
ONE
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
--
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
35
-
-
11
-
61
-
34
1+0
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+1
-
6+1
-
3+4
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7

 

 

10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
=
5
`-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
 15
-
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
=
5
=
5
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
=
=
9
2
7
-
6
-
3
9
+
=
38
3+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
`-
20
-
-
18
20
25
-
6
-
21
18
+
=
128
1+2+8
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
20
8
9
18
20
25
-
6
15
21
18
+
=
160
1+6+0
=
7
-
7
=
7
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
+
=
61
6+1
=
7
-
7
=
7
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
ONE
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
--
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
10
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
35
-
-
11
-
61
-
34
1+0
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+1
-
6+1
-
3+4
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7
-
2
8
9
9
2
7
-
6
6
3
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
T
H
I
R
T
Y
-
F
O
U
R
-
-
8
-
-
2
-
7
-
7

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

Page 10

Number 34

"ON their right as they entered, between the main door and the inner one, was the porter's lodge. An official of the French type, in the grey livery of the man at the station, was sitting at the tele­phone, reading the newspaper. He came out and led them through the well-lighted halls, on the left of which lay the reception-rooms. Hans Castorp peered in as he passed, but they were empty. Where, then, were the guests, he asked, and his cousin answered: " In the rest-cure. I had leave tonight to go out and meet you. Otherwise I am always up in my balcony, after supper."
Hans Castorp came near bursting out again. " What! You lie out on your balcony at night, in the damp? " he asked, his voice shak­ing.
" Yes, that is the rule. From eight to ten. But come and see your room now, and get a wash."
They entered the lift - it was an electric one, worked by the Frenchman. As they went up, Hans Castorp wiped. his eyes.
" I'm perfectly worn out with laughing, he said, and breathed through his mouth. cc You've told me such a lot of crazy stuff ­
that about the psycho-analysis was the last straw. I suppose I am a bit relaxed from the journey. And my feet are cold - are yours? But my face bums so, it is really unpleasant. Do we eat now? I feel hungry. Is the food decent up here?"
They went noiselessly along the coco matting of the narrow corridor, which was lighted by electric lights in white glass shades set in the ceiling. The walls gleamed with hard white eriamel paint.
They had a glimpse of a nursing sister in a white cap, and eye­glasses on a cord that ran behind her ear. She had the look of a Protestant sister - that is to say, one working without a real vo­cation and burdened with restlessness and ennui. As they went along the corridor, Hans Castorp saw, beside two of the white­enamelled, numbered doors, cenain curious, swollen-looking, bal­loon-shaped vessels with short necks. He did not think, at the moment, to ask what they were.
" Here you are," said Joachim. " I am next you on the right. The other side you have a Russian couple, rather loud and offensive, but it couldn't be helped. Well, how do you like it? "
There were two doors, an outer and an inner, with clothes­hooks in the space between. Joachim had turned on the ceiling light, and jn its vibrating brilliance the room looked restful and cheery, with practical wliite furniture, whte washable walls, clean / Page 11 / linoleum, and white linen curtains gaily embroidered in modem taste. The door stood open; one saw the lights of the valley and heard distant dance-music. The good Joachim had put a vase of flowers on the chest of drawers - a few bluebells and some yarrow, which he had found himself among the second crop of grass on the slopes.
" Awfully decent of you, "said Hans Castorp. "What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

 

 

-
THIRTYFOUR
-
-
-
2
TH
28
10
1
1
IR
27
18
9
2
TY
45
9
9
1
F
6
6
6
2
OUR
54
18
9
10
THIRTY FOUR
160
61
34
1+0
-
1+6+0
6+1
3+4
1
THIRTY FOUR
7
7
7

 

THIRTYFOUR = THIRTYFOUR

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 10

Chapter 1

"Number 34"

"But come and see your room now"

"What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 663

"Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn mysterious essence. . ."

"For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hasten-ing while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?

The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.

Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer which none of them succeeded in fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four.What was the sense of that."

NUMBER THIRTY- FOUR

"WHAT WAS THE SENSE OF THAT"

?

CITY OF REVELATION

John Michell 1972

 Page 160

All who study the cabalistic science and the geo-metry and numbers of creation are attacked by melancholy, some-times fatally, the suicide rate among cabalists being notoriously high. The Point is clearly made in Durer's Melancholia. The garden of paradise,symbol of the ultimate perfection of human consciousness, has many delightful inhabitants which are at the same time dangerous beasts to whoever fails to recognise their nature and function; and of these the most treachorous is the mercurial old serpent of wisdom, that leads men on in the search of the treasure of which it is in itself the the venomous custodian. 

 

 

 

THE COSMIC CODE

Heinz R. Pagels 1982

Page 306

"Laying down the 'law in the.physical sciences is a frustrating activity, an activity that promotes a sense of rational piety; a recognition that one is up against a major problem. I, have always felt that Albrecht Diirer in his engraving Melancholia captured the spirit of rational inquiry. The' engraving depicts a contemplative, angel surrounded by the instruments of science, a magic square on a wall. It is an image of a consciousness whose isolation niatches that of the stars"

ALBRECHT DURER'S

"MELANCOLIA"

 

 

8
 ALBRECHT
69
33
6
5
 DURER
66
30
3
13
 First Total
135
63
9
1+3
 Add to Reduce
1+3+5
6+3
-
4
 Reduce to Deduce
9
9
9
-
.-
-
-
-
-
.-
-
-
-
11
 MELANCHOLIA
93
48
3
10
 MELANCOLIA
85
40
4
-
 .
-
-
-
-
 .
-
-
-
9
 ALBRECHTS
88
34
7
5
 MAGIC
33
24
6
6
 SQUARE
81
27
9
-
 .-
-
-
-
-
 .-
-
-
-
6
 THIRTY
100
37
1
4
 FOUR
60
24
6
10
 First Total
160
61
7
1+0
 Add to Reduce
1+6+0
6+1
-
1
 Reduce to Deduce
7
7
7
-
  
-
-
-
3
 ONE
34
16
7

 

 

www.mathpuzzle.com/ Melancholia

 

Magic Squares

"Several palindromic magic squares can be found at The World of Numbers. The World of Palindromic numbers would be more appropriate".

"Here is the most famous magic square, from Albrecht Durer's Melancholia.  He did it in 1514."

 

THE MAGIC SQUARE 

JUPITER

 

16
3
2
13
5
10
11
8
9
6
7
12
4
15
14
1

 

 

7
        
7
7
7
7
        
7
 

3+4

      
3+4
3+4
3+4
3+4
      
3+4
  
   
34
    
34
34
34
34
    
34
    
     
=
  
=
=
=
=
  
=
      
       
+
+
+
+
+
+
        
7
3+4
34
=
+
16
3
2
13
+
=
34
3+4
7
7
3+4
34
=
+
5
10
11
8
+
=
34
3+4
7
7
3+4
34
=
+
9
6
7
12
+
=
34
3+4
7
7
3+4
34
=
+
4
15
14
1
+
=
34
3+4
7
       
+
+
+
+
+
+
        
     
=
  
=
=
=
=
  
=
      
   
34
    
34
34
34
34
    
34
    
 

3+4

      
3+4
3+4
3+4
3+4
      

3+4

  
7
        
7
7
7
7
        

7

 

 

DOCTOR FAUSTUS BY THOMAS MANN 1947

THE QUOTED BOOK USED IS A PENGUIN MODERN CLASSICS PUBLISHED IN 1968.

PAGE 92 THIRTYFOUR THE MAGIC SQUARE

PAGE 187 ‘A MAGIC SQUARE,’ I SAID.‘

PAGE 358 ‘SEE DURER’S SEVENTH SHEET!

PAGE 341 FACING 340
‘I RECOGNISED IT LONG BEFORE HE GOT TO THE END - WAS THE FIRST SHEET OF DURER’S SERIES OF WOODCUTS OF THE APOCALYPSE!.

THEN THE MYSTERY DEEPENS!
CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR!

CHAPTER 34 TOLD IN THREE PARTS

STARTS PAGE 339 CHAPTER THIRTYFOUR. ENDS ON PAGE 348

STARTS PAGE 348 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. (CONTINUED) ENDS PAGE 356!
STARTS PAGE 357 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. (CONCLUSION) ENDS PAGE 365!

PAGE NUMBERS REDUCED
339 348
348 356
357 365
BECOMES

STARTS PAGE 6 CHAPTER THIRTYFOUR. ENDS ON PAGE 6
STARTS PAGE 6 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. (CONTINUED) ENDS PAGE 5
STARTS PAGE 6 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. (CONCLUSION) ENDS PAGE 5

BECOMES.
6+6 = 12
6+5 = 11
6+5 = 11
TOTAL 34

DOCTOR FAUSTUS

Thomas Mann 1947

Page 91

Chapter Twelve

"The room was not much more than adequate, with some slight indications of middle-class amenity in the shape of a red plush cover on the square in the front of the table, where his books lay / Page 92 / and he drank his morning coffee. He had supplemented the arrangements with a rented cottage piano always strewn with sheets of music, some written by himself. On the wall above the piano was an arithmet-ical diagram fastened withdrawing-pins, something he had found in in a second-hand shop: a so-called magic square, such,as also appears in Durer's Melancolia, along with the hour glass-glass, the circle,the scale, the polyhedron, and other symbols. Here as there, the figure was, divided into sixteen Arabic numbered fields, in such a way that number one was in the right-hand lower corner, sixteen in the upper left; and the magic or the oddity; simply consisted in the fact that the sum of these numerals, however you added them, straight down, crosswise, or diagonally,always came to thirty-four. What the principle was upon which this magic uniformity rested I never made out, but by virtue of the prominent place Adrian, had given it over the piano, it always attracted the eye, and I believe I never visited his room without giving a quick glance slanting up, or straight down and testing once more the invariable, incredible result."

THE COSMIC CODE

Heinz R. Pagels 1982

Page 306

"Laying down the 'law in the.physical sciences is a frustrating activity, an activity that promotes a sense of rational piety; a recognition that one is up against a major problem. I, have always felt that Albrecht Diirer in his engraving Melancholia captured the spirit of rational inquiry. The' engraving depicts a contemplative, angel surrounded by the instruments of science, a magic square on a wall. It is an image of a consciousness whose isolation niatches that of the stars"

ALBRECHT DURER'S

"MELANCOLIA"

8
ALBRECHT
69
33
6
5
DURER
66
30
3
13
First Total
135
63
9
1+3
Add to Reduce
1+3+5
6+3
-
4
Reduce to Deduce
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
11
MELANCHOLIA
93
48
3
10
MELANCOLIA
85
40
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
ALBRECHTS
88
34
7
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
6
SQUARE
81
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
THIRTY
100
37
1
4
FOUR
60
24
6
10
First Total
160
61
7
1+0
Add to Reduce
1+6+0
6+1
-
1
Reduce to Deduce
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
ONE
34
16
7

 

 

www.mathpuzzle.com/ Melancholia

Magic Squares

"Several palindromic magic squares can be found at The World of Numbers.

The World of Palindromic numbers would be more appropriate".

"Here is the most famous magic square, from Albrecht Durer's Melancholia. He did it in 1514."

THE

MAGIC SQUARE

JUPITER

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

Page 10

Number 34

ON their right as they entered, between the main door and the inner one, was the porter's lodge. An official of the French type, in the grey livery of the man at the station, was sitting at the tele­phone, reading the newspaper. He came out and led them through the well-lighted halls, on the left of which lay the reception-rooms. Hans Castorp peered in as he passed, but they were empty. Where, then, were the guests, he asked, and his cousin answered: " In the rest-cure. I had leave tonight to go out and meet you. Otherwise I am always up in my balcony, after supper."
Hans Castorp came near bursting out again. " What! You lie out on your balcony at night, in the damp? " he asked, his voice shak­ing.
" Yes, that is the rule. From eight to ten. But come and see your room now, and get a wash."
They entered the lift - it was an electric one, worked by the Frenchman. As they went up, Hans Castorp wiped. his eyes.
" I'm perfectly worn out with laughing, he said, and breathed through his mouth. You've told me such a lot of crazy stuff ­
that about the psycho-analysis was the last straw. I suppose I am a bit relaxed from the journey. And my feet are cold - are yours? But my face bums so, it is really unpleasant. Do we eat now? I feel hungry. Is the food decent up here?"
They went noiselessly along the coco matting of the narrow corridor, which was lighted by electric lights in white glass shades set in the ceiling. The walls gleamed with hard white eriamel paint.
They had a glimpse of a nursing sister in a white cap, and eye­glasses on a cord that ran behind her ear. She had the look of a Protestant sister - that is to say, one working without a real vo­cation and burdened with restlessness and ennui. As they went along the corridor, Hans Castorp saw, beside two of the white­ enamelled, numbered doors, cenain curious, swollen-looking, bal­loon-shaped vessels with short necks. He did not think, at the moment, to ask what they were.
" Here you are," said Joachim. " I am next you on the right. The other side you have a Russian couple, rather loud and offensive, but it couldn't be helped. Well, how do you like it? "
There were two doors, an outer and an inner, with clothes­hooks in the space between. Joachim had turned on the ceiling light, and jn its vibrating brilliance the room looked restful and cheery, with practical wliite furniture, whte washable walls, clean / Page 11 / linoleum, and white linen curtains gaily embroidered in modem taste. The door stood open; one saw the lights of the valley and heard distant dance-music. The good Joachim had put a vase of flowers on the chest of drawers - a few bluebells and some yarrow, which he had found himself among the second crop of grass on the slopes.
" Awfully decent of you, "said Hans Castorp. "What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 10

Chapter 1

"Number 34"

"But come and see your room now"

"What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

Page 663

"Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn mysterious essence. . ."

"For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hasten-ing while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?

The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.

Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer which none of them succeeded in fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four.What was the sense of that."

NUMBER THIRTY- FOUR


i will read the books. it might take me 7 years to finish them.

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1933

Penguin Modern Classics

The cover of this addition shows a detail from 'Dent du Midi' by Oskar Kokoschka.

Forward. Page XII and counting. From the front cover to the back seventh page the following quote.

"Not all in a minute then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!

And said the scribe to Aliz-zed there are seven chapters contained in the ascent of The Magic Mountain

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann,

The Tales of Jacob of the Long Waiting.

Page 174

"This man had said to that man: Give me thy daughter to wife, and the other man had answered: What wilt thou give for her? And the other man had had nothing. Then the above mentioned man had said: Seeing that thou canst pay no dowry nor any presents to hang at the bride's girdle at the betrothal, thou shalt serve me for as many years as the week hath days."

"Then said the other man: So be it. In the name of the king, so be it. Each side took one of the contracts."

"The agreement was sensible, the judge found it fair, and from the business side, Jacob himself had not much to complain of. If he owed his uncle a mina of silver at sixty shekels, seven years' labour would not suffice to pay the debt, for the average wage for a labourer was seven shekels a year, and seven of them would not make up the sum. He felt profoundly that the economic point of view was a very deceptive one; that if there were a just scale, a God's scale, as it were, the side with the seven years would have made the side with the shekels fly up into the air. But after all, he would spend these years in Rachel's company and thus love's sacrifice would be mingled with much joy."

Page 175

"Seven years! Seven years they must wait for each other."

"As for the seven years, they were even now in the process of being lived down."

"Jacob suppressed the thought in his mind. This he did and so too should the narrator, and not imagine that he can pass over and obliterate the time with a little sentence like "Seven years went by." It is the story-tellers way to say things like that."

"And even pass as though they had been seven days. For such is the tradition: that the seven years before which Jacob had at first quailed with fear, passed by like days."

"What we have here is certainly no "seven-sleeper" enchantment, nor, indeed, any other kind, save that of time itself, whose larger units pass as do the smaller ones, neither slow nor fast, but simply pass."

Page 176

"Jacob did not say that seven years went as fast as days"

"Thus it was Jacob said that seven years, to him, like days."

"Seven days may under some circumstances be harder to swallow, a more daring adventure in time than seven years."

"And if we look back, lo, the point where we stepped in is "far back" it is, for instance seven years away, years that have passed like days."

"No one says that Jacob undertook and entered upon his seven years with joy, for only after they had passed might he beget children with Rachel."

"And thus seven years to him, while not so little as seven years in the sight of God, were yet not nearly so much to him as to one who should live but fifty or sixty years."

Page 176/7

"Pure waiting is torture; no one could bear to sit seven years, or seven days."

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann 1933

The Time of Enfranchisement.

Page 980 9 x 8 = 72

"What would have become of us, for instance when Jacob was serving with the Devil Laban, seven and thirteen and five - in short, twenty-five years."

"And what would become of us now without that reasonable principle, when our little bark, driven by the measuredly moving stream of narration, hovers again on the brink of a time-cataract of seven and seven prophesied years? Well, to begin with, and just amongst ourselves: in these fourteen years things were neither quite so definitely good nor so definitely bad as the prophecy would have them."

"For the sake of the prophecy they are willing to agree that two and two make five - if the phrase may be used in a context where not five but an even higher odd number, namely seven, is in question. Probably this would constitute no great difficulty, five being almost as respectable a number as seven; and surely no reasonable man would insist that five instead of seven could constitute and inexactitude. In fact and in reality the prophesied seven looked rather more like five."

"Among the fat ones were one or two which might have been described as certainly not lean, but to a critical eye as certainly no more than very moderately fat. The lean ones were all lean enough, at least five of them, if not seven;"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875 -1955

Page 266

"..."And if one is interested in life, one must be particularly interested in death, mustn't one? "

"Oh, well, after all, there is some sort of difference. Life is life which keeps the form through change of substance."
"Why should the form remain?" said Hans Castorp. / Page 267 / "why? Young man, what you are saying now sounds far from humanistic."
"Form is folderol."

"Well, you are certainly in great form to-day - you're regularly kicking over the traces. But I must drop out now," said the Hofrat." I am beginning to feel melancholy," and he laid his huge hand over his eyes." I can feel it coming on. You see, I've drunk coffee with you, and it tasted good to me, and all of a sudden it comes over me that I am going to be melancholy. You gentlemen must excuse me. It was an extra occasion, I enjoyed it no end ..."

 

 

CITY OF REVELATION

John Michell 1972

Page 160

"All who study the cabalistic science and the geo-metry and numbers of creation are attacked by melancholy, some-times fatally, the suicide rate among cabalists being notoriously high. The Point is clearly made in Durer's Melancholia. The garden of paradise,symbol of the ultimate perfection of human consciousness, has many delightful inhabitants which are at the same time dange-rous beasts to whoever fails to recognise their nature and function; and of these the most treachorous is the mercurial old serpent of wisdom, that leads men on in the search of the treasure of which it is in itself the the venomous custodian."

 

 

DOCTOR FAUSTUS

Thomas Mann 1947

Page 92

On the wall above the piano was an arithmetical diagram fastened with drawing pins, something he had found in a second-hand shop; a so-called magic square, such as appears also in Durer’s Melancholia, along with an the hour-glass, the circle, the scale, the polyhedron, and other symbols. here as there, the figure was divided into sixteen Arabic-numbered fields, in such a way that number one was in the right-hand lower corner, sixteen in the upper left: and the magic or oddity, simply consisted in the fact that the sum of these numerals, however you added them, straight down, crosswise, or diagonally, always came to thirty four. what the principle was upon which this magic uniformity rested I never made out, but by virtue of the prominent place Adrian had given it over the piano, it always attracted the eye, and I believe I never visited hi room without giving a quick glance, slanting up or straight down and testing once more the invariably, incredible result!

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

HIGHLY QUESTIONABLE

Page 659

" It was learned, further,. that from her childhood up Ellen had had visions, though at widely separated intervals of time; visions, visible and invisible. What sort of thing were they, now - in­visible visions? Well, for example: when she was a girl of sixteen, she had been sitting one day alone in the living-room of her par­ents' house, sewing at a round table, with her father's dog Freia lying near her on the carpet..The table was covered with a Turk­ish shawl, of the kind old women wear three-cornered across their shoulders. It covered the table diagonally, with the corners some­what hanging over. Suddenly Ellen had seen the corner nearest her roll slowly up. Soundlessly, carefully, and evenly it turned itself up, a good distance toward the centre of the table, so that the resultant roll was rather long; and while this was happening, the dog Freia started up wildly, bracing her forefeet, the hair rising on her body. She had stood on her hind legs, then run howliog into the next room and taken refuge under a sofa. For a whole year thereafter she could not be persuaded to set foot in the living-room.
Was it Holger, Friiulein Kleefeld asked, who had rolled up the cloth? Little Brand did not know. And what had she thought about the affair? But since it was absolutely impossible to think anything about it, little Elly had thought nothing at all. Had she told her parents? No. That was odd. Though so sure she had thought nothing about it, Elly had had a distinct impression, in this and similar cases, that she must keep it to herself, make a profound and shamefaced secret of it. Had she taken it much to heart? No, not particularly. What was there about the roiling up of a cloth to take to hean? But other things she had - for ex­ample, the following:
A year before, in her parent's house at Odense, she had risen, as was her custom, in the cool of the early morning and left her room on the ground-floor, to go up to the breakfast-room, in order to brew the moming coffee before her parents rose. She had almost reached the landing, where the stairs turned, when she saw standing there close by the steps her elder sister Sophie, who had married and gone to Amenca to live. There she was, her physical presence, in a white gown, with, curiously enough, a garland of moist water-lilies on her head, her hands folded against one shoulder, and nodded to her sister. Ellen, rooted to the spot, half joyful, half terrified, cried out: "Oh, Sophie, is that you? " Sophie had nodded once again, and dissolved. She became gradually transparent, soon she was only visible as an ascending current of warm air, then not visible at all. so that Ellen's / Page 660 / path was clear. Later, it transpired that Sister Sophie had died of heat trouble in New Jersey, at that very hour.
Hans Castorp, when Fraulein Kleefeld related this to him, ex­pressed the view that there was some sort of sense in it: the appari­tion here, the death there - after all, they did hang together. And he consented to be present at a spiritualistic sitting, a table-tipping, glass-moving game which they had determined to undertake with Ellen Brand, behind Dr. Krokowski's back, and in defiance of his jealous prohibition.
A small and select group assembled for the purpose, their theatre being Fraulein Kleefeld's room. Besides the hostess, Fraulein Brand, and Hans Castorp, there were only Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, Herr Albin, the Czech Wenzel, and Dr. Ting-Fu. In the evening, on the stroke of ten, they gathered privily, and in whispers mustered the appartus Hermine had provided, consisting of a medium­sized round table without a cloth, placed in the centre of the room, with a wineglass upside-down upon it, the foot in the air. Round the edge of the table, at regular intervals, were placed twenty-six little bone counters, each with a letter of the alphabet written on it in pen and ink. Friiulein Kleefeld served tea, which was gracefully received, as Frau Stohr and Fraulein Levi, despite the harmlessness of the undertaking, complained of c..old feet and palpitations. Cheered by the tea, they took their places about the table, in the rosy twilight dispensed by the pink-shaded table­lamp, as Friiulein Kleefeld, in concession to the mood of the gath­ering, had put out the ceiling light; and each of them laid a finger of his right hand lightly on the foot of the wineglass. This was the prescribed technique. They waited for the glass to move.
That should happen with ease. The top of the table was smooth, the rim of the grass well ground, the pressure of the tremulous fingers, howe!ver lightly laid on, certainly unequal, some of it being exerted vertically, some rather sidewise, and probably in sufficient strength to cause the glass finally to move from its position in the centre of the table. On the periphery of its field it would come in contact with the marked counters; and if the letters on these, when put together, made words that conveyed any sort of sense, the resultant phenomenon would be complex and contaminate, a mixed product of conscious, half -conscious, and unconscious elements; the actual desire and pressure of some, to whom the wish was father to the act, whether or not they were aware of what they did; and the secret acquiescence of some dark stratum in the soul of the generality, a common if subterranean effort toward seemingly strange experiences, in which the sup / Page 661 / pressed self of the individual was more or less involved, most strongly, of course, that of little Elly. This they all knew be­forehand - Hans Castorp even blurted out something of the sort, after his fashion, as they sat and waited. The ladies' palpitation and cold extremities, the forced hilarity of the men, arose from their knowledge that they were come together in the night to embark on an unclean traffic with their own natures, a fearsome prying into unfamiliar regions of themselves, and that they were awaiting the appearance of those illuso.ry or half-realities which we call magic. It was almost entirely for form's sake, and came about quite conventionally, that they asked the sp irits of the departed to speak to them through the movement 0 the glass. Herr Albin offered to be spokesman and deal with such spirits as manifested themselves - he had already had a little experience at seances.
Twenty minutes or more went by. The whisperings had run dry, the first tension relaxed. They supported their right arms at the elbow with their left hands. The Czech Wenzel was al­most dropping off. Ellen Brand rested her finger lightly on the glass and directed her pure, childlike gaze away into the rosy light from the table-lamp.
Suddenly the glass tipped, knocked, and ran away from under their hands. They had difficulty in keeping their fingers on it. It pushed over to the very edge of the table, ran along it for a space, then slanted back nearly to the middle; tapped again, and remained quiet.
They were all Startled; favourably, yet with some alarm. Frau Stohr whimpered that she would like to stop, but they told her she should have thought of that before, she must just keep quiet now. Things seemed in train. They stipulated that, in order to answer yes or 00, the glass need not ron to the letters, but might give one or two knocks instead.
" Is there an Intelligence present? " Herr Albin asked, severely directing his gaze over their heads into vacancy. Ater some hesitation, the glass tipped and said yes.
" What is your name? " Herr Albin asked, almost gruffly, and emphasized his energetic speech by shaking his head.
The glass pushed off. It ran with resolution from one point te another, executing a zigzag by returning each time a little dis­tance toward the centre of the table. It visited H, O, and L, then seemed exhausted; but pulled itself together again and sought out the G, and E, and the R. Just as they thought. It was Holger in person, the spirit Holger, who understood such matters as the / Page 661 / pinch of salt and that, but knew better than to mix into lessons at school. He was there, floating in the air, above the heads of the little circle. What should they do with him? A certain diffidence possessed them; they took counsel behind their hands, what they were to ask him. Herr Albin decided to question him about his position and occupation in life, and did so, as before, severely, with frowning brows; as though he were a cross-examining counsel.
The glass was silent awhile. Then it staggered over to the P, zigzagged and returned to O. Great suspense. Dr. Ting-Fu giggled and said Holger must be a poet. Frnu Stohr began to laugh hysterically; which the glass appeared to resent, for after indi­cating the E it stuck and went no further. However, it seemed fairly clear that Dr. Ting-Fu was right.
What the deuce, so Holger was a poet? The glass revived, and superfluously, in apparent pridefulness, rapped yes. A lyric poet, Fraulein Kleefeld asked? She said ly-ric, as Hans Castorp involuntarily noted. Holger was disinclined to specify. He gave no new answer, merely spelled out again, this time quickly and unhesitatingly, the word poet, adding the T he had left off before.
Good, then, a poet. The constraint increased. It was a con­straint that in realIty had to do with manifestations on the part of uncharted regions of their own inner, their subjective selves, but which, because of the illusory, half-actual conditions of these manifestations, referred itself to the objective and external. Did Holger feel at home, and content, in his present state? Dreamily, the glass spelled out the word tranquil. Ah, tranquil It was not a word one would have hit upon oneself, but after the glass spelled it out, they found it well chosen and probable. And how long had Holger been in ,this tranquil state? The answer to this was again something one would never have thought of, and dreamily answered; it was "A hastening while." Very good. As a piece of ventriloquistic poesy from the Beyond, Hans Castorp, in particular, found it capital. A " hastening while" was the time-element Holger lived in: and of course he had to answer as it were in parables, having very likely forgotten how to use earthly terminofogy and standards of exact measurement. Fraulein Levi confessed her curiosity to know how he looked, or had looked, more or less. Had he been a handsome youth? Here Albin said she might ask him herself, he found the request beneath his dignity. So she asked if the spirit had fair hair.
"Beautiful, brown, brown curls," the glass responded, deliberately spelling out the word brown twice. There was much merri­ / Page 663 / ment over this. The ladies said they were in love with him. They kissed their hands at the ceiling. Dr. Ting-Fu, giggling, said Mister Holger must be rather vain.
Ah, what a fury the glass fell into! It ran like mad about the table, quite at random, rocked with rage, fell over and rolled into Frau Stohr's lap, who stretched out her anns and looked down at it pallid with fear. They apologetically conveyed it back to its station, and rebuked the Chinaman. How had he dared to say such a thing - did he see what his indiscretion had led to? Suppose Holger was up and off in his wrath, and refused to say another word!
They addressed themselves to the glass with the extreme of courtesy. WouId Holger not make up some poetry for them? He had said he was a poet, before he went to hover in the hastening while. Ab, how they all yearned to hear him versify! They would love it so!
And 10, the good glass yielded and said yes! Truly there was something placable and good-humoured about the way it tapped. And then Holger the spirit began to poetize, and kept it up, copi­ously, circumstantially, without pausing for thought, for dear knows how long. It seemed impossible to stop him. And what a surprising poem it was, this ventriloquistic effort, delivered to the admiration of the circle - stuff of magic, and shoreless as the sea of which it largely dealt. Sea-wrack in heaps and bands along the narrow strand of the broad-flung bay; an islanded coast, girt by steep, cllify dunes. Ab, see the dim green distance faint and die into eternity, while beneath broad veils of mist in dull cannine and milky radiance the sununer sun delays to sink! No word can utter how and when the watery mirror turned from silver into untold changeful colour-play, to bright or pale, to spreading, opaline and moonstone gleams - or how, mysteriously as it came, the voice­less magic died away. The sea slumbered. Yet the last traces of the sunset linger above and beyond. Until deep in the night it has not
grown dark: a ghostly twilight reigns in the pine forests on the downs, bleaching the sand until it looks like snow- A simulated winter forest all in silence, save where an owl wings rustling flight. Let us stray here at this hour - so soft the sand beneath our tread, so sublime, so mild the night! Far beneath us the sea respires slowly, and murmurs a long whispering in its dream. Does it crave thee to see it again? Step forth to the sallow, glacierlike cliffs of the dunes, and climb quite up into the softness, that runs coolly into thy shoes. The land falls harsh and bushy steeply down to the pebbly shore, and still the last {>arting remnants of the day haunt the edge of the vanishing sky. LIe down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty little mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour-glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book, a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn, mysterious essence. . . .
Thus Holger the spirit and his lyric improvisation, ranging with weird flights of thought from the familiar sea-shore to the cell of a hermit and the tools of his mystic contemplation. And there waf more; more, human and divine, involved in daring and dreamlike terminology - over which the members of the little circle puzzled endlessly as they spelled it out; scarcely finding time for hurried though raptUrous applause, so swiftly did the glass zigzag back and forth, so swiftly the words roll on and on. There was no distant prospect of a period, even at the end of an hour. The glass improvised inexhaustibly of the pangs of birth and the first kiss of lovers; the crown of sorrows, the fatherly goodness of God; plunged into the mysteries of creation, lost itself in other times and lands, in interstellar space; even mentioned the Chaldeans and the zodiac; and would "most, certainly have gone on all night, if the conspirators had not finally taken their fingers from the glass, and expressing their gratitude to Holger, told him that must suffice them for the time, it had been wonderful beyond their wildest dreams, it was an everlasting pity there had been no one at hand to take it down, for now it must inevitably be forgotten, yes, alas, they had already forgotten most of it, thanks to its quality, which made it hard to retain, as dreams are. Next time they must appoint an amanuensis to take it down, and see how it would look m black and white, and read connectedly. For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hastening while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?
The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy-story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was so difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass, supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.
Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer, which none of them succeeded In fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room. The whole seemed to be a direction to go slanting through Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four. What was the sense of that? As they sat puzzling and shaking their heads, suddenly there came the heavy thump of a fist on the door."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

HIGHLY QUESTIONABLE


EDHIN KROKOWSKI'S lectures had in the swift passage of the years taken an unexpected turn. His researches, which dealt. with psycho-analysis and the dream-life of humanity, had always had a subterranean, not to say catacombish character; but now, by a transition so gradual that one scarcely marked it, they had passed over to the frankly supernatural, and his fortnightly lectures in the dining-room - the prime attraction. of the house, the pride of the prospectus, delivered in a drawling, foreign voice, in frock­coat and sandals from behind a little covered table, to the rapt and motionless Berghof audience - these lectures no longer treated of the disguised activities of love and the retransformation of the illness into the conscious emotion. They had gone on to the extraordinary phenomena of hypnotism and somnambulism, telepathy, "dreaming true," and second sight; the marvels of hysteria, the expounding of which widened the philosophic horizon to such an extent that suddenly before the listener's eyes would glitter / Page/ 654 / darkly puzzles'like that of the relation of matter to the psychic yes, even the puzzle of life itself, which, it appeared, was easier to approach by uncanny, even morbid paths than by the way of health.

We say this because we consider it our duty to confound those flippant 'spirits who declared that Dr. Krokowski had resorted to mystification for the sake of redeeming his lectures from hopeless monotony; in other words, with purely emotional ends in view. Thus spoke the slanderous tongues which are everywhere to be found: True, the gentlemen at the Monday lectures flicked their ears harder than ever to make them hear; Fraulein Levi looked, if possible; even more like a wax figure wound up by machinery. But these effects were as legitimate as the train of thought pursued by the mind of the learned gentleman, and for that he might claim 'that it was not only consistent but even inevitable. The field of his study had always been those wide,.dark tracts of the human soul, which one had been used to call the subconsciousness, though they might perhaps better be called the superconsciousness, since from them sometimes emanates a knowingness beyond anything of which the conscious intelligence is capable, and giving rise to the hypothesis that there may subsist connexions and associations between the lowest and least illumined regions of the individual soul and a wholly knowing All-soul. The province of the subsconscious, "occult" in the proper sense of ,the word, very soon shows itself to be occult in the narrower sense as well, and forms one of the sources whence flow the phenomena we have agreed thus to characterize. But that is not all. Whoever recognizes a symptom of organic disease as an effect of the conscious soul-life of forbidden and hystericized emotions, recoguizes the creative force of the psychical within the. material - a force which one is inclined to claim as a second source of magic phenomena. Idealist of the pathological, not to say pathological idealist, he sees himself at the point of departure of certain trains of thought which will shortly issue in the problem of existence, that is to say in the problem of the relation between spirit and matter. The materialist, son of a philosophy of sheer animal vigour, can never be dissuaded from explaining spirit as a mere phosphorescent product,of matter; whereas the idealist, proceeding from the principle of. creative hysteria, is inclined; and very readily resolved, to· answer the question of primacy in the exactly opposite sense. Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg

Causality
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

"A question related to this argument is which came first, the chicken or the egg?"

 

CHICKENS OR EGGS EGGS OR CHICKEN FIRST YOU SEE IT THEN YOU DONT

 

Page 654 Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Well then, it was such matters as these that Dr. Krokowski discussed in his lectures. He came upon them organically, logically, legitimately - that fact cannot be over-emphasized. We will even add that he had already begun to treat of them before the arrival of Ellen Brand upon the scene of action, and the progress of matters into the empirical and experimental stage.

Who was Ellen Brand? We had almost forgotten that our readers do not know her, so familiar to us is the name. Who was she? Hardly anybody, at first glance. A sweet young thing of nineteen years, a flaxen-haired Dane, not from Copenhagen but from Odense-on-Funen, where her father had a butter business. She herself had been in commercial life for a couple of years or so; with a - sleeve-protector on her writing-arm she had sat over heavy books, perched on a revolving stool in a provincial branch of a city bank-and developed temperature. It was a trifling case, probably more suspected than real, though Elly was indeed fragile, fragile and obviously chlorotic - distinctly sympathetic too, giving one a yearning to lay one's hand upon the flaxen head- as the Hofrat regularly did, when he spoke to her in the dining-room. A northern freshness emanated from her, a chaste and glassy, maidenly chaste atmosphere surrounded her, she was entirely lovable, with a pure, open look from childlike blue eyes, and a pointed, fine, High-German speech, slightly broken, with small, typical mispronunciations. About her features there was nothing unusual. Her chin was too short. She sat at table with the Kleefeld, who mothered her.

Now this little Fraulein Brand, this little Elly, this friendly­natured little Danish bicycle-rider and stoop-shouldered young counter-jumper, had things about her, of which no one could have dreamed, at first sight of her transparent small personality, but which began to discover themselves after a few weeks; and these it became Dr. Krokowski's affair to lay bare in all their extraordinariness.

The leamed, man received his first hint in the course of a general evening conversation. Various guessing games were being played; hidden objects found by the aid of strains from the piano, which swelled higher when one approached the right spot, and died away when the seeker strayed on a false scent. Then one person went outside and waited while it was decided what task he should perform; as, exchanging the rings of two selected persons; inviting someone to dance by making three bows before her; taking a / Page 656 / designated book from the shelves. and presenting it to this or that person - and more of the same kind. It is worthy of remark such games had not been the practice among the Berghof guests. Who had introduced them was not afterwards easy to decide; it had not been Elly Brand, yet they had begun since her arrival.

The participants were nearly all old friends of ours, among them Hans Castorp. They showed themselves apt in greater or less degree - some of them were entirely incapa.ble. But Elly Brands talent was soon seen to be surpassmg, stnking, unseemly. Her power of finding hidden articles was passed over with applause and admiring laughter. But when it came to a concerted seies of actions they were struck dumb. She did whatever they covenanted she should do, did it directly she entered the room; with a gentle smile, without hesitation, without the help of music. She fetched a pinch of salt from the dining-room, sprinkled it over Lawyer Paravant's head; took him by the hand, led him to the piano and played the beginning of a nursery ditty with his forefinger; then brought him back to his seat, curtseyed, fetched a footstool and finally seated herself at his feet, all of that being precisely what they had cudgelled their brains to set her for a task.

She had been listening.

She reddened. With a sense of relief at her embarrassment they began in chorus to chide her; but she assured them she had not blushed in that serise. She had not listened, not outside, not at the door, truly, truly she had not!

Not outside, not at the door?

"Oh, no" - she begged their pardon. She had listened after she came back, in the room, she could not help it.

How not help it?

Something whispered to her, she said; It whispered and told her what to do, softly, but quite clearly and distinctly.

Obviously that was an admission. In a certain sense she was aware, she had confessed, that she had cheated. She should have said beforehand that she was no good to play such a game, if she had the advantage of being whispered - to. A competition loses all sense if one of the competitors has unnatural advantages over the others. In a sporting sense, she was straightway disqualified­disqualified in a way that made chills run up. and down their backs. With one voice they called on Dr. Krokowski, they ran to fetch him, and he came. He was immediately at home in the situation, and stood there; sturdy, heartily smiling,. in his very essence inviting confidence. Breathless they told him they had / Page 657 / Something quite Abnormal for him, an omniscient; a girl with voices. Yes, yes? Only let them be calm, they should see. This was his native heath, quagmirish and uncertain footing enough for the rest of them, yet he moved upon it with assured tread. He asked questions, and they told him. Ah, there she was - come, my child, is it true, what they are telling me? And he laid his hand on her head, as scarcely anyone could resist doing. Here was much ground for interest, none at all for consternation. He plunged the gaze of his brown, exotic eyes deep into Ellen Brands blue ones, and ran his hand down over her shoulder and arm, stroking her gently. She returned his gaze with increasing submission, her head inclined slowly toward her shoulder and breast. Her eyes were actually beginning to glaze, when the master made a careless outward motion with his hand before her face. Immediately there­after he expressed his opinion that everything was in perfect order, and sent the overwrought company off to the evening cure, with the exception of Elly Brand, with whom he said he wished to have a little chat.

A little chat. Quite so. But nobody felt easy at the word, it was just the sort of word Krokowski the merry comrade used by preference, and it gave them cold shivers. Hans Castorp, as he sought his tardy, reclining-chair, remembered the feeling with which he had seen Elly's illicit achievements and heard her shame­faced explanation. as though the ground were shifting under his feet, and giving him a slightly qualmish feeling, a mild seasickness. He had never been in an earthquake; but he said to himself that one must experience a like sensation of unequivocal alarm. But he had also felt great curiosity at these fateful gifts of Ellen Brand; combined, it is true, with the knowledge that, their field was with difficulty accessible to the spirit, and the doubt as to whether it was not barren, or even sinful, so far as he was concerned -all which did not prevent his feeling from being what in fact it actually, was, curiosity. Like everybody else, Hans Castorp had, ,at his time of life, heard this and that about the mysteries of nature, or the supernatural. We. have mentioned the clairvoyante great-aunt, of whom a melancholy tradition had come down. But, the world of the supernatural, though theoretically and objectively he had recognized its existence, had never come close to him, he had never had any practical experience of it. And his aversion from it, a matter of taste, an aesthetic revulsion, a re­action of human pride -'if we may use such large words in connexion with our modest hero - was almost as great as his curiousity. He felt beforehand, quite clearly, that such experiences, / Page 658 / whatever the course of them, could never be anything but in bad taste, unintelligible and humanly valueless. And yet he was on fire to go through them. He was aware that his alternative of "barren" or else "sinful," bad enough in itself, was in reality not an alternative at all, since the two ideas fell together, and calling a thing spiritually unavailable was only an a-moral way of of expressing its forbidden character. But the "placet experiri" planted in Hans Castorp's mind by one who would surely and resoundingly have reprobated any experimentation at all in this field, was planted firmly enough. By little and little his morality and his curiosity approached and overlapped, or had probably always done so; the pure curiosity of inquiring youth on its travels, which had already brought him pretty close to the forbidden field, what time he tasted the mystery of personality, and for which he had claimed the justification that it too was almost military in character, in that it did not weakly avoid the forbidden, when it presented itself. Hans Castorp came to the final resolve not to avoid; but to stand his ground if it came to more developments in the case of Ellen Brand.

Dr. Krokowski had issued a strict prohibition against any further experimentation on the part of the laity upon Fraulein Brand's mysterious gifts. he had pre-empted the child for his scientific use, held sittings with her in his scientific oubliette, hypnotized her, it was reported, in an effort to arouse and discipline her slumbering potentialities, to make researches into her previous psychic life. Hermine Kleefeld, who mothered and patronized the child, tried to do the same; and under the seal of secrecy a certain number of facts were ascertained, which under the same seal she spread throughout the house, even unto the porter's lodge. She learned , for example, that he who - or that which whispered the answers, into the little one's ear at games was called Holger. This Holger was the departed and etherealized spirit of a young man, the familiar, something like the guardian angel, of little Elly. So it was he who had told all that about a pinch of salt and the tune played with Lawyer Paravant's finger? Yes those spirit lips, so close to her ear that they were like a caress, and tickled a little, making her smile, had whispered her what to do. It must have been very nice when she was in school and had not prepared her lesson to have him tell her the answers. Upon this point Elly was silent. Later she said she thought he would not have been allowed. It would have been forbidden to him to mix in such serious matters - and moreover, he would probably not have known the answers himself.

Page 659

It was learned, further, that from her childhood up Ellen had had visions, though at widely separated intervals of time; visions, visible and invisible. What sort of thing were they, now - in­visible visions? Well, for example: when she was a girl of sixteen, she had been sitting one day alone in the living-room of her parents' house, sewing at a round table, with her father's dog Freia lying near her on the carpet..The table was covered with a Turkish shawl, of the kind old women wear three-cornered across their shoulders. It covered the table diagonally, with the corners some­what hanging over. Suddenly Ellen had seen the corner nearest her roll slowly up. Soundlessly, carefully, and evenly it turned itself up, a good distance toward the centre of the table, so that the resultant roll was rather long; and while this was happening, the dog Freia started up wildly, bracing her forefeet, the hair rising on her body. She had stood on her hind legs, then run howliog into the next room and taken refuge under a sofa. For a whole year thereafter she could not be persuaded to set foot in the living-room.
Was it Holger, Fraulein Kleefeld asked, who had rolled up the cloth? Little Brand did not know. And what had she thought about the affair? But since it was absolutely impossible to think anything about it, little Elly had thought nothing at all. Had she told her parents? No. That was odd. Though so sure she had thought nothing about it, Elly had had a distinct impression, in this and similar cases, that she must keep it to herself, make a profound and shamefaced secret of it. Had she taken it much to heart? No, not particularly. What was there about the roiling up of a cloth to take to heart? But other things she had - for example, the following:
A year before, in her parent's house at Odense, she had risen, as was her custom, in the cool of the early morning and left her room on the ground-floor, to go up to the breakfast-room, in order to brew the moming coffee before her parents rose. She had almost reached the landing, where the stairs turned, when she saw standing there close by the steps her elder sister Sophie, who had married and gone to Amenca to live. There she was, her physical presence, in a white gown, with, curiously enough, a garland of moist water-lilies on her head, her hands folded against one shoulder, and nodded to her sister. Ellen, rooted to the spot, half joyful, half terrified, cried out: "Oh, Sophie, is that you? " Sophie had nodded once again, and dissolved. She became gradually transparent, soon she was only visible as an ascending current of warm air, then not visible at all. so that Ellen's / Page 660 / path was clear. Later, it transpired that Sister Sophie had died of heart trouble in New Jersey, at that very hour.

Hans Castorp, when Fraulein Kleefeld related this to him, expressed the view that there was some sort of sense in it: the apparition here, the death there - after all, they did hang together. And he consented to be present at a spiritualistic sitting, a table-tipping, glass-moving game which they had determined to undertake with Ellen Brand, behind Dr. Krokowski's back, and in defiance of his jealous prohibition.

A small and select group assembled for the purpose, their theatre being Fraulein Kleefeld's room. Besides the hostess, Fraulein Brand, and Hans Castorp, there were only Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, Herr Albin, the Czech Wenzel, and Dr. Ting-Fu. In the evening, on the stroke of ten, they gathered privily, and in whispers mustered the apparatus Hermine had provided, consisting of a medium­sized round table without a cloth, placed in the centre of the room, with a wineglass upside-down upon it, the foot in the air. Round the edge of the table, at regular intervals, were placed twenty-six little bone counters, each with a letter of the alphabet written on it in pen and ink. Fraulein Kleefeld served tea, which was gracefully received, as Frau Stohr and Fraulein Levi, despite the harmlessness of the undertaking, complained of cold feet and palpitations. Cheered by the tea, they took their places about the table, in the rosy twilight dispensed by the pink-shaded table­lamp, as Fraulein Kleefeld, in concession to the mood of the gathering, had put out the ceiling light; and each of them laid a finger of his right hand lightly on the foot of the wineglass. This was the prescribed technique. They waited for the glass to move.
That should happen with ease. The top of the table was smooth, the rim of the grass well ground, the pressure of the tremulous fingers, howe!ver lightly laid on, certainly unequal, some of it being exerted vertically, some rather sidewise, and probably in sufficient strength to cause the glass finally to move from its position in the centre of the table. On the periphery of its field it would come in contact with the marked counters; and if the letters on these, when put together, made words that conveyed any sort of sense, the resultant phenomenon would be complex and contaminate, a mixed product of conscious, half-conscious, and unconscious elements; the actual desire and pressure of some, to whom the wish was father to the act, whether or not they were aware of what they did; and the secret acquiescence of some dark stratum in the soul of the generality, a common if subterranean effort toward seemingly strange experiences, in which the sup / Page 661 / pressed self of the individual was more or less involved, most strongly, of course, that of little Elly. This they all knew be­forehand - Hans Castorp even blurted out something of the sort, after his fashion, as they sat and waited. The ladies' palpitation and cold extremities, the forced hilarity of the men, arose from their knowledge that they were come together in the night to embark on an unclean traffic with their own natures, a fearsome prying into unfamiliar regions of themselves, and that they were awaiting the appearance of those illusory or half-realities which we call magic. It was almost entirely for form's sake, and came about quite conventionally, that they asked the spirits of the departed to speak to them through the movement of the glass. Herr Albin offered to be spokesman and deal with such spirits as manifested themselves - he had already had a little experience at seances.
Twenty minutes or more went by. The whisperings had run dry, the first tension relaxed. They supported their right arms at the elbow with their left hands. The Czech Wenzel was al­most dropping off. Ellen Brand rested her finger lightly on the glass and directed her pure, childlike gaze away into the rosy light from the table-lamp.
Suddenly the glass tipped, knocked, and ran away from under their hands. They had difficulty in keeping their fingers on it. It pushed over to the very edge of the table, ran along it for a space, then slanted back nearly to the middle; tapped again, and remained quiet.
They were all Startled; favourably, yet with some alarm. Frau Stohr whimpered that she would like to stop, but they told her she should have thought of that before, she must just keep quiet now. Things seemed in train. They stipulated that, in order to answer yes or no, the glass need not run to the letters, but might give one or two knocks instead.
" Is there an Intelligence present? " Herr Albin asked, severely directing his gaze over their heads into vacancy. After some hesitation, the glass tipped and said yes.
" What is your name? " Herr Albin asked, almost gruffly, and emphasized his energetic speech by shaking his head.
The glass pushed off. It ran with resolution from one point te another, executing a zigzag by returning each time a little distance toward the centre of the table. It visited H, O, and L, then seemed exhausted; but pulled itself together again and sought out the G, and E, and the R. Just as they thought. It was Holger in person, the spirit Holger, who understood such matters as the / Page 662 / pinch of salt and that, but knew better than to mix into lessons at school. He was there, floating in the air, above the heads of the little circle. What should they do with him? A certain diffidence possessed them; they took counsel behind their hands, what they were to ask him. Herr Albin decided to question him about his position and occupation in life, and did so, as before, severely, with frowning brows; as though he were a cross-examining counsel.
The glass was silent awhile. Then it staggered over to the P, zigzagged and returned to O. Great suspense. Dr. Ting-Fu giggled and said Holger must be a poet. Frnu Stohr began to laugh hysterically; which the glass appeared to resent, for after indi­cating the E it stuck and went no further. However, it seemed fairly clear that Dr. Ting-Fu was right.
What the deuce, so Holger was a poet? The glass revived, and superfluously, in apparent pridefulness, rapped yes. A lyric poet, Fraulein Kleefeld asked? She said lyric, as Hans Castorp involuntarily noted. Holger was disinclined to specify. He gave no new answer, merely spelled out again, this time quickly and unhesitatingly, the word poet, adding the T he had left off before.
Good, then, a poet. The constraint increased. It was a con­straint that in realIty had to do with manifestations on the part of uncharted regions of their own inner, their subjective selves, but which, because of the illusory, half-actual conditions of these manifestations, referred itself to the objective and external. Did Holger feel at home, and content, in his present state? Dreamily, the glass spelled out the word tranquil. Ah, tranquil It was not a word one would have hit upon oneself, but after the glass spelled it out, they found it well chosen and probable. And how long had Holger been in ,this tranquil state? The answer to this was again something one would never have thought of, and dreamily answered; it was "A hastening while." Very good. As a piece of ventriloquistic poesy from the Beyond, Hans Castorp, in particular, found it capital. A " hastening while" was the time-element Holger lived in: and of course he had to answer as it were in parables, having very likely forgotten how to use earthly terminofogy and standards of exact measurement. Fraulein Levi confessed her curiosity to know how he looked, or had looked, more or less. Had he been a handsome youth? Here Albin said she might ask him herself, he found the request beneath his dignity. So she asked if the spirit had fair hair.
"Beautiful, brown, brown curls," the glass responded, deliberately spelling out the word brown twice. There was much merri­ / Page 663 / ment over this. The ladies said they were in love with him. They kissed their hands at the ceiling. Dr. Ting-Fu, giggling, said Mister Holger must be rather vain.
Ah, what a fury the glass fell into! It ran like mad about the table, quite at random, rocked with rage, fell over and rolled into Frau Stohr's lap, who stretched out her anns and looked down at it pallid with fear. They apologetically conveyed it back to its station, and rebuked the Chinaman. How had he dared to say such a thing - did he see what his indiscretion had led to? Suppose Holger was up and off in his wrath, and refused to say another word!
They addressed themselves to the glass with the extreme of courtesy. WouId Holger not make up some poetry for them? He had said he was a poet, before he went to hover in the hastening while. Ah, how they all yearned to hear him versify! They would love it so!
And lo, the good glass yielded and said yes! Truly there was something placable and good-humoured about the way it tapped. And then Holger the spirit began to poetize, and kept it up, copiously, circumstantially, without pausing for thought, for dear knows how long. It seemed impossible to stop him. And what a surprising poem it was, this ventriloquistic effort, delivered to the admiration of the circle - stuff of magic, and shoreless as the sea of which it largely dealt. Sea-wrack in heaps and bands along the narrow strand of the broad-flung bay; an islanded coast, girt by steep, cllify dunes. Ah, see the dim green distance faint and die into eternity, while beneath broad veils of mist in dull cannine and milky radiance the sununer sun delays to sink! No word can utter how and when the watery mirror turned from silver into untold changeful colour-play, to bright or pale, to spreading, opaline and moonstone gleams - or how, mysteriously as it came, the voice­less magic died away. The sea slumbered. Yet the last traces of the sunset linger above and beyond. Until deep in the night it has not
grown dark: a ghostly twilight reigns in the pine forests on the downs, bleaching the sand until it looks like snow- A simulated winter forest all in silence, save where an owl wings rustling flight. Let us stray here at this hour - so soft the sand beneath our tread, so sublime, so mild the night! Far beneath us the sea respires slowly, and murmurs a long whispering in its dream. Does it crave thee to see it again? Step forth to the sallow, glacierlike cliffs of the dunes, and climb quite up into the softness, that runs coolly into thy shoes. The land falls harsh and bushy steeply down to the pebbly shore, and still the last parting remnants of the day haunt the edge of the vanishing sky. Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty little mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour-glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book, a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn, mysterious essence. . . .
Thus Holger the spirit and his lyric improvisation, ranging with weird flights of thought from the familiar sea-shore to the cell of a hermit and the tools of his mystic contemplation. And there waf more; more, human and divine, involved in daring and dreamlike terminology - over which the members of the little circle puzzled endlessly as they spelled it out; scarcely finding time for hurried though raptUrous applause, so swiftly did the glass zigzag back and forth, so swiftly the words roll on and on. There was no distant prospect of a period, even at the end of an hour. The glass improvised inexhaustibly of the pangs of birth and the first kiss of lovers; the crown of sorrows, the fatherly goodness of God; plunged into the mysteries of creation, lost itself in other times and lands, in interstellar space; even mentioned the Chaldeans and the zodiac; and would "most, certainly have gone on all night, if the conspirators had not finally taken their fingers from the glass, and expressing their gratitude to Holger, told him that must suffice them for the time, it had been wonderful beyond their wildest dreams, it was an everlasting pity there had been no one at hand to take it down, for now it must inevitably be forgotten, yes, alas, they had already forgotten most of it, thanks to its quality, which made it hard to retain, as dreams are. Next time they must appoint an amanuensis to take it down, and see how it would look m black and white, and read connectedly. For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hastening while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?
The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy-story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was so difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass, supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.
Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer, which none of them succeeded In fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room. The whole seemed to be a direction to go slanting through Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four. What was the sense of that? As they sat puzzling and shaking their heads, suddenly there came the heavy thump of a fist on the door.
They all jumped. Was it a surprise? Was Dr. Krokowski standing without, come to break up the forbidden session? They looked up guiltily, expecting the betrayed one to enter. But then came a crashing knock on the middle of the table, asif to testify that the first knock too had come from the inside and not the outside of the room.
They accused Herr Albin of perpetrating this rather contemptible jest, but he denied it on his honour; and even without his word they all felt fairly certain no one of their circle was guilty. Was it Holger, then? They looked at Elly, suddenly struck by her silence. She was leaning back in her chair, with drooping wrists and finger-tips poised on the table-edge, her head bent on one shoulder, her eyebrows raised, her little mouth drawn down so that it looked even smaller. with a tiny smile that had something both silly and sly about it, and gazing into space with vacant, childlike blue eyes. They called to her, but she gave no sign of consciousness. And suddenly the night-table light went out.
Went out? Frau Stohr, beside herself, made great outcry, for she had heard the switch turned. The light, then, had not gone out, but been put out, by a hand - a hand which one characterized afar off in calling it a "strange" hand. Was it Holger's? Up to then he had been so mild, so tractable, so poetic - but now he seemed to degenerate into clownish practical jokes. Who knew that a hand which could so roundly thump doors and tables, and knavishly turn off lights, might not next catch hold of'someone's throat? They called for matches, for pocket torches. Fraulein Levi shrieked out that someone had pulled her front hair. Frau Stohr made no bones Of calling aloud on God in her ,distress: "O Lord. forgive me this once! " she moaned, and whimpered for mercy instead of justice. well knowing she had tempted hell. It was Dr. Ting-Fu who hit on the sound idea of turning on the ceiling light; / Page 666 / the room was brilliantly illuminated straightway. They now es­tablished that the lamp on. the night-table had not gone out by chance, but been turned off, and only needed to have the switch turneded back in order to bum again. But while this was happening, Hans Castorp made on his own account a most singular discovery, ·which ·might be regarded as a personal attention on the part of the dark powers here manifesting themselves with such childish perversity. A light. object lay in his lap; he .discovered it to be the"souvenir" which had once so surpnsed his uncle when he lifted It from his nephew's. table: the glass diapositive of Claudia Chauchat's x-ray portrait. Quite uncontestably he, Hans Castorp,.had not carried it into the room.

He put it into his pocket, unobservably. The others were busied about Ellen Brand, who remained sitting in her place in the same state, staring vacantly, with that curious simpering expression. Herr Albin blew in her face and imitated the upward sweeping motion of Dr. Krokowski, upon which she roused, and incontinently wept a little. They caressed and comforted her, kissed her on the forehead and sent her to bed. Fraulein Levi said she was willing to sleep with Frau Stohr, for that abject creature confessed she was too frightened to go to bed alone. Hans Castorp, with his, retrieved property in his breast pocket, had no objection to finishing off the evening with a cognac in Herr Albin's room. He had discovered, in fact, that this sort of thing affected neither the heart nor the spirits So much as the nerves of the stomach - a retroactive effect, like seasickness, which sometimes troubles the traveller with qualms hours after he has set foot on shore.

His curiosity was for the was for the time quenched. Holger's poem had not oeen so bad; but the antlclpated futility and vulgarity of the scene as a whole had been so unmistakable that he felt quite willing to let it go at these few vagrant sparks of hell-fire. Herr Settembrini, to whom he related his experiences, strengthened this conviction with all his force. "That," he cried out, "was all that was lacking. Oh, misery, misery! " And cursorily dismissed little Elly as a thorough-paced impostor.

His pupil said neither yea nor nay to that. He shrugged his Shoulders, and expressed the view that we did not seem to be altogether sure what constituted actuality, nor yet, in consequence, what imposture. Perhaps the boundary line was not constant. Perhaps there were transitional stages between. the two, grades of actuality within nature; nature being as she was, mute, not susceptihle of valuation, and thus defying distinctions which in any case, it seemed to him, had a strongly moralizing flavour. What / Page 667 / did Herr Settembrini think about delusions which were a mixture of actuality and dream, perhaps less strange in nature than to our crude, everyday processes of thought? The mystery of life was literally bottomless. What wonder, then, if sometimes illusions arose - and so on and so forth, in our hero's genial, confiding, loose and flowing style.

Herr Settembrini duly gave him a dressing-down, and did produce a temporary reaction of the conscience, even something like a promise to steer clear in the future of such abominations. "Have respect," he adjured him, " for your humanity, Engineer! Confide in your God-given power of clear thought, and hold in abhorrence these luxations of the brain, these miasmas of the spirit! Delusions? The mystery of life? Caro mio! When the moral courage to make decisions and distinctions between reality and deception degenerates to that point, then there is an end of life, of judgment, of the creative deed: the process of decay sets in, moral scepsis, and does its deadly work." Man, he went on to say, was the measure of things. His right to recognize and to distinguish between good and evil, reality and counterfeit, was indefeasible; woe to them who dared to lead him astray in his belief in this creative right. Better for them that a millstone be hanged about their necks and that they be drowned in the depth of the sea.

Hans Castorp nodded assent - and in fact did for a while .keep aloof from all such undertakings. He heard that Dr. Krokowski. had begun holding seances with Ellen Brand in his subterranean cabinet, to which certain chosen ones of the guests were invited. But he nonchalantly put aside the invitation to join them - naturally not without hearing from them and from Krokowski himself something about the success they were having. It appeared that there had been wild and arbitrary exhibitions of power, like those in Fraulein Kleefeld's room: knockings on walls and table, the turning off of the lamp, and these as well as further manifestations were .being systematically produced and investigated, with every possible safeguardmg of their genuineness, after Comrade Krokowskihad practised the approved technique and put little Elly into her. hypnotic sleep. They had discovered that the process was facilitated by music; and on these evenings the gramo­phone was pre-empted by the circle and carried down into the basement. But the Czech Wenzel who operated it there was a not unmusical man, and would surely not injure or misuse the instrument; Hans Castorp might hand it over without misgiving. He even chose a suitable album of records, containing light music-, dances, smaIl overtures and suchlike tunable trifles. Little Elly / Page 668 / made no demands on a higher art, and they served the purpose admirably.

To their accompaniment, Hans Castorp learned, a handkerchief had been lifted from the floor, of its own motion, or, rather, that of the ."hidden hand" in its folds. The doctor's waste-paper­basket: had risen to the ceiling; the pendulum of a clock been afternately stopped and set going again" without anyone touching it," a table-bell " taken" and rung.- these and a good many other turbid and meaningless phenomena. The learned master of ceremonies was in the happy position of being able to characterize them by a Greek word, very scientific and impressive. They were, so he. explained in his lectures. and in private conversations, "telekinetic' phenomena, cases of movement from a distance; he associated them with a class of manifestations which were scientifically known as materializations, and toward which his plans and attempts with Elly Brand were directed.

He talked to them about biopsychical projections of subconscious complexes into the objective; about transactions of which the medial constitution, the somnambulic state, was to be regarded as the source; and which one might speak of as objectivated dream­concepts, in so far as they confirmed an ideoplastic property of nature; a power, which under certain conditions appertained to thought, of drawing substance to itself, and clothing itself in temporary reality. This substance streamed out from the body of the medium, and developed extraneously into biological, living end­organs, these being .the agencies which had performed the extraordinary though meaningless feats they witnessed in Dr. Krokowski's laboratory. Under some conditions these agencies might be seen or touched, the limbs left their impression in wax or plaster. But some.­times the matter did not rest with such corporealization. Under certain conditions, human heads, faces, full-length phantoms manifested themselves before the eyes of the experimenters, even within certain limits entered into contact with them. And here Dr. Krokowski's doctrine began, as it were, to squint; to look two ways at once. It took on a shifting and fluctuating character, like the method .of treatment he had adopted in his exposition of the nature of love. It was no longer plain-sailing, scientific treatment of the - objectively mirrored subjective content of the medium and her passive auxiliaries. It was a mixing in the game, at least sometimes, lit least half and half, of entities from without and beyond. It dealt - at least possibly, if not quite adinittedly - with the non-vital, with existences that took advantage of a ticklish, mysteriously and momentarily favouring chance to return to substantiality and show / Page 669 / themselves to their summoners.., in brief, with the spiritualistic invocation of the departed.

Such manifestations it was that Comrade Krokowski, with the assistance of his followers, was latterly striving to produce; sturdily, with his ingratiating smile, challenging their cordial confidence, thoroughly at home; for his own person, in this questionable morass of the subhuman, and a born leader for the timid and compunctious in the regions where they now moved. He had laid himself out to develop and discipline the extraordinary powers of Ellen Brand and, from what Hans Castorp could hear, fortune smiled upon his efforts. Some of the party had felt the touch of materialized hands. Lawyer Paravant had received out of transcendency a sounding slap on the cheek, and had countered with scientific alacrity, yes, had even eagerly turned the other cheek, heedless of his quality as gentleman, jurist, and one-time member of a duelling corps, all of which would have constrained him to quite a different line of conduct had the blow been of terrestrial origin. A. K. Ferge, that good-natured martyr, to whom all " high­brow" thought was foreign, had one evening held such a spirit hand in his own, and established by sense of touch that it was whole and well shaped. His clasp had been heart-felt to the limits of respect; but it had in some indescribable fashion escaped him. A considerable period elapsed, some two months and a half of bi­weekly sittings, before a hand of other-worldly origin, a young man's hand, it seemed, came .fingering over the table, in the red glow of the paper-shaded lamp, and, plain to the eyes of all the circle, left its imprint in an earthenware basin full of flour. And eight days later a troop of Krokowski's workers, Herr Albin, Frau Stohr, the Magnuses, burst in upon Hans Castorp where he sat dozing toward midnight in the biting cold of his balcony, and with every mark of distracted and feverish delight, their words tumbling over one another, announced that they had seen Elly's Holger - he had showed his head over the shoulder of the little medium, and had in truth "beautiful brown, brown curls." He had smiled with such unforgettable, gentle melancholy as he vanished!

Hans Castorp found this lofty melancholy scarcely consonant with Holger's other pranks, his impish and simple-minded tricks, the anything but gently melancholy slap he had given Lawyer Paravant and the latter had pocketed up. It was apparent that one must not demand consistency of conduct. Perhaps they were dealing with a temperament like that of the little hunch-backed man in the nursery song, with his pathetic wickedness and his' craving for intercession. Holger's admirers had no -thought for all this / Page 670 / What they were determined to do was to persuade Hans Castorp rescind his decree; positively, now that everything was so brilliantly in train, he must be present at the next seance. Elly, it seemed, in her trance had promised to materialize the spirit of any departed person the circle chose.

Any departed person they chose? Hans Castorp still showed reluctance. But that it might be any person they chose occupied his mind to such an extent that in the next three days he came to a different conclusion. Strictly speaking it was not three days, but as many minutes, which brought about the change. One evening, in a solitary hour in the music-room, he played again the record that bore the imprint of Valentine's personality, to him so profoundly moving. He sat there listening to the soldierly prayer of the hero departing for the field of honour:

"If God should summon me away,

Thee I would watch and guard -alway,

O Marguerite! " -

and, as ever, Hans Castorp was filled by emotion at the sound, an emotion which this time circumstances magnified and as it were ndensed into a longing; he thought: "Barren and sinful or no, it. would be a marvellous thing, a darling adventure! And he, as I know him, if he had anything to do with it, would not mind." He recalled that composed and liberal" Certainly, of course," he had heard in the darkness of the x-ray laboratory, when he asked Joahim if he might commit certain optical indiscretions.

The next morning he announced his willingness to take part in the evening seance; and half an hour after dinner joined the group of familiars of tl1e uncanny, who, unconcernedly chatting, took their way down to the basement; They were all old inhabitants, the-oldest of the old, or at least of long standing in the group, like the Czech Wenzel and Dr. Ting-Fu; Ferge and Wehsal, Lawyer Paravant, the ladies KIeefeld and Levi, and, in addition, those persons who had come to his balcony to announce to him the apparition of Holger's head, and of course the medium, Elly Brand.

That child of thee north was already in the doctor's charge when Hans Castorp passed through the door with the visiting-card: the doctor, in his black tunic, his arm laid fatherly across her shoulder, stood at the foot of the stair leading from the basement floor and welcomed the guests, and she with him. Everybody greeted everybody else, with surprising hilarility and expansiveness -It seemed to be the common aim to keep the meeting pitched in a key free from all solemnity or constraint. They- talked in loud, cheery voices, / Page 671 / "poked each other in the ribs, showed everyway how perfectly at ease they felt. Dr. Krokowski's yellow teeth kept gleaming in his beard with every hearty, confidence-inviting sinile; he repeated his "Wel - come" to each arrival, with special fervour in Hans Castorp's case - who, for his .part, said nothing at all, and whose manner was hesitating. "Courage, comrade," Krokowski's energetic and hospitable nod seemed to be saying, as he gave the young man's hand an almost violent squeeze. No need here to hang the head, here is no cant nor sanctimoniousness, nothing but the blithe and manly spirit of disinterested research. But Hans Castorp felt none the better for all this pantomime. He summed up the resolve formed by the memories of the x ray cabinet; but the train of thought hardly fitted with his present frame; father he was reminded of the peculiar and unforgettable mixture of feelings ­ nervousness, pridefulness, curiosity, disgust, and awe - with which, years ago, he had gone with some fellow students, a little tipsy, to a brothel in Sankt-Pauli.

As everyone was now present, Dr. Krokowski selected two controls - they were, for the evening, Frau Magnus and the ivory Levi - to preside over the physical examination of the medium, and they withdtew to the next room. Hans Castorp and the re­maining nine persons awaited in the consulting-room the issue of the austerely scientific procedure - which was invariably without any result whatever. The room was familiar to him from the hours he had spent here, behind Joachim's back, in conversation with the psycho-analyst. It had a writing-desk, an arm-chair and an easy­chair for patients on the left, the window side; a library of reference-books on shelves to right and left of the side door, and in the' further right-hand corner a chaise-longue, covered with oilcloth, separated by a folding screen from the desk and chairs. The doctor's glass instrument-case also stood in that corner, in another was a bust of Hippocrates, while an engraving of Rembrandt's " Anatomy Lesson" hung above the gas fire-place on the right side wall. It was an ordinary consulting-room, like thousands more; but with certain temporary special arrangements. The round mahogany table whose place was in the centre of the room, beneath the electric chandelier, upon the red carpet that covered most of the floor, had been pushed forward against the left-hand wall, beneath the plaster bust; while a smaller table, covered with a cloth and bearing a red-shaped lamp, had been set obliquely near the gas fire, which was lighted and giving out a dry heat. Another electric bulb, covered with "red and further with a black gauze veil, hung above the table. On this table stood certain notorious objects: two / Page 672 / table-bells, of different patterns, one to shake and one to press, the plate with flour, and the paper-basket. Some dozen chairs of different shapes and sizes surrounded the table in a half-circle, one end of which was formed by the foot of the chaise-longue, the other ending near the centre of the room, beneath the ceiling light. Here, in the neighbourhood of the last chair, and about half-way to the door, stood the gramophone; the album of light trifles lay on a chair next it. Such were the arrangements. The red lamps were yet lighted, the ceiling light was shedding an effulgence as of common day, for the window, above the narrow end of the writing-desk, was shrouded in a dark covering, with its open-work cream-coloured blind hanging down in front of it.

After ten minutes the doctor returned with the three ladies. Elly's outer appearance had changed: she was not wearing her ordinary clothes, but a night-gownlike garment of white crepe, girdled about the waist by a cord, leaving her slender arms bare. Her maidenly breasts showed themselves soft and unconfined beneath this garment, it appeared she wore little else.

They all hailed her gaily. "Hullo, Elly!, How lovely she looks again! A perfect fairy! Very pretty, my angel! " She smiled at their compliineilts to her attire, probably well knowing it became her. "Preliminary' control negative," Krokowski announced. "Let's get to work, then, comrades," he said. Hans Castorp, consious of being disagreeably affected by the doctor's manner of address, was about to follow the example. of the others, who, shouting, chattering, slapping each other on the shoulders, were settling themselves'in the circle of chairs, when the doctor addressed him personally.

"My friend," said he, "you are a guest, perhaps a novice, in our midst, and therefore I should like, this evening, to pay you special honour. I confide to you the control of the medium. Our practice is as follows." He ushered the young man toward the end of the circle next the chaise-longue and the screen, where Elly was seated on. an ordinary cane chair, with her face turned rather toward the entrance door than to the centre of the room. He himself sat down close in front of her in another such chair, and clasped her hands, at the same time holding both her knees fiirmly between his own. "Like'that," he, said. and gave his place to Hans Castorp, who assumed the same position. "You'll grant that the arrest is complete. But we shall give you assistance too. Fraulem KIeefeld, may I implore you to lend us your aid?" And the lady. thus courteousfy and exotically entreated came and sat down. clasping Elly's fragile wrists, one in each hand.

Page 673

Unavoidable, that Hans Castorp should look into'the face of the young prodigy, fixed as it was so immediately before his own. Their eyes met - but Elly's slipped aside and gazed with natural self-consciousness in her lap. She was smiling a little affectedly, with her lips slightly pursed, and her head on one side, as she had at the wineglass seance. And Hans Castorp was reminded, as he saw her, of something else: the look on Karen Karstedt's face, a smile just like that, when she stood with Joachim and himself and regarded the unmade grave in the Dorf graveyard.

The circle had sat down. They were thirteen persons; not counting the Czech Wenzel, whose function it was to serve Polyhymnia, and who accordingly, after putting his instrument in readiness, squatted with his guitar at the back of the circle. Dr. Krokowski sat beneath the chandelier, at the other end of the row, after he had turned on both red lamps with a single switch, and turned off the centre light. A darkness, gently aglow, layover the room, the corners and distances were obscured. Only the surface of the little table and its immediate vicinity were illumined by a pale rosy light. During the next few minutes one scarcely saw one's neighbours; then their eyes slowly accustomed themselves to the darkness and made the best use of the light they had - which was slightly reinforced by the small dancing flames from the chimney piece.

The doctor devoted a few words to this matter of the lighting, and excused its lacks from the scientific point of view. They must take care not to interpret it in the sense of deliberate mystification and scene-setting. With the best will in the world they could not, unfortunately, have 'more light for the present. The nature of the powers they were to study would not permit of their being developed with white light, it was not possible thus to produce the desired conditions. This was a fixed postulate, with which they must for the present reckon. Hans Castorp, for his part, was quite satisfied. He liked the darkness, it mitigated the queerness of the situation. And in its justification he recalled the darkness of the x-ray room, and how they had collected themselves, and "washed their"eyes" in it, before they" "saw."
The medium, Dr. Krokowski went on, obviously addressing his words to Hans Castorp in particular, no longer needed to be put in the trance by the physician. She fell into it herself, as the control would see, and once she had done so, it would be her guardian spirit Holger, who spoke with her voice, to whom, and not to her, they should address themselves. Further, it was an error, which might result in failure, to suppose that one must bend mind or will / Page 674 / upon the expected phenomena. On the contrary, a slightly diffused attention, with conversation, was recommended. And Hans Castorp was cautioned, whatever else he did, not to lose control of the medium's extremities. '

We will now form the chain," finished Dr. Krokowski; and they did so, laughing when they could not find each other's hands in the dark. Dr. Ting-Fu, sitting next Hermine Kleefeld, laid his right hand on her shoulder and reached his left to Herr Wehsal, who came next. Beyond him were Herr and Frau Magnus, then K. Ferge; who, if Hans Castorp mistook not, held the hand of the ivory Levi on his right - and so on. "Music!" the doctor commanded, and behind him his neighbour the Czech set the instrument in motion and placed the needle, on the disk. "Talk!" Krokowski bade them, and as the first bars of an overture by Millocker were heard, they obediently bestirred themselves to make conversation, about nothing at all: the winter snow-fall, the last course at dinner, a newly arrived patient, a departure, "wild" or otherwise - artificially sustained, half drowned by the music, and lapsing now and again. So some minutes passed.

The record had not run out before Elly shuddered violently. trembling ran through her, she sighed, the upper part of her body sank forward so that her forehead rested against Hans Castorp's, and her arms, together with those of her guardians, began: make extraordinary pumping motions to and fro.

"Trance," announced the Kleefeld. The music stopped, so also conversation. In the abrupt silence they heard the baritone drawl of the doctor. "Is Holger present? "

Elly shivered again. She swayed in her chair. Then Hans Castorp felt her press his two hands with a quick, firm pressure.

"She pressed my hands," he informed them.

"He," the doctor corrected him. "He pressed your hands. He is present. Wel-come, Holger," he went on with unction." Wel-come, friend and fellow comrade, heartily, heartily wel-come. And remember, when you were last with us," he went on, and Hans Castorp remarked that he did not use the form of address common to the civilized West - "you promised to make visible to our mortal eyes some dear departed, whether brother soul or sister soul, whose name should be given to you by our circle. Are you willing? Do you feel yourself able to perform what you promised? "

Again Elly shivered. She sighed and shivered as the answer came. Slowly she carried her hands and those of her guardians to her fore- / Page 675 / head, where she let them rest. Then close to Hans Castorp's ear she whispered: "Yes."

The warm breath immediately at his ear caused·in our friend that phenomenon of the epidermis popularly called goose-flesh, the nature of which the Hofrat had once explained to him. We mention this in order to make a distinction between the psychical and ·the purely physical. There could scarcely be talk of fear, for our hero was in fact thinking: "Well, she is certainly biting off more than she can chew!" But then he was straightway seized with a mingling of sympathy and consternation springing from the confusing and illusory circumstance that a blood-young creature, whose hands he held in his, had just breathed a yes into his ear.

"He said yes," he reported, and felt embarrassed.

"Very well, then, Holger," spoke Dr. Krokowski. "We shall take you at your word. We are confident you will do your part. The name of the dear departed shall shortly be communicated to you. Comrades," he turned to the gathering, " out with it, now! Who has a wish? Whom shall our friend Holger show us? "

A silence followed: Each waited for the other to speak. Individually they had probably all questioned themselves, in these last few days; they knew whither their thoughts tended. But the calling back of the dead, or the desirability of calling them back, was a ticklish matter, after all. At bottom, and boldly confessed, the desire does not exist; it is a misapprehension precisely as impossible as the thing itself, as we should soon see if nature once let it happen. What we call mourning for our dead is perhaps not so much grief at not being able to call them back as it is grief at not being able to want to do so.

This was what they were all obscurely feeling; and since it was here simply a question not of an actual return, but merely a theatrical staging of one, in which they should only see the departed, no more, the thing seemed humanly unthinkable; they were afraid to look into the face of him or her of whom they thought, and each one would willingly have resigned his right of choice to the next. Hans Castorp too, though there was echoing in his ears that large-hearted "Of course, of course" out of the past, held back, and at the last moment was rather inclined to pass the choice on. But the pause was too long; he turned his head toward their leader, and said; in a husky voice: "I should like to see my departed cousin, Joachim Ziemssen."

That was a relief to them all. Of those present, all excepting Dr. Ting-Fu, Wenzel, and the medium had known the person asked / Page 676 / for. The others, Ferge, Wehsal, Herr Albin, Paravant, Herr and Frau Magnus, Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, and the Kleefeld, loudly announced their satisfaction with the choice. Krokowski himself nodded well pleased, though his relations with Joachim had always been rather cool, owing to the latter's reluctance in the matter of psycho-analysis.

" Very good indeed," said the doctor. "Holger, did you hear? The person named was a stranger to you in life. Do you know him in the Beyond, and are you prepared to lead him hither?

Immnse suspense. The sleeper swayed, sighed, and shuddered. he seemed to be seeking, to be struggling; fallihg this way and that, whispering now to Hans Castorp, now to the Kleefeld, something they could not catch. At last he received from her hands the pressure that meant yes. He announced himself to have done so. and-

"Very well;-then," cried Dr. Krokowski. "To work, Holger Music," he cried. "Conversation! "and he repeated the injunction that no fixing of the attention, no strained anticipation was in place, only an unforced and hovering expectancy.

And now followed the most extraordinary hours of our hero's young life. Yes, though his later fate is unclear, though at a certain moment in his destiny he will vanish from our eyes, we may assume them to have been the most extraordinary he ever spent.

They were hours - more than two of them, to be explicit, counting in a brief intermission in the efforts on Holger's part which now began, or rather, on the girl Elly's - of work so hard and so prolonged that they were all toward the end inclined to be faint­hearted and despair of any result; out of pure pity, too, tempted to resign an attempt which seemed pitilessly hard, and beyond the delicate strength of her upon whom it was laid. We men, if we do not shirk our humanity, are familiar with an hour of life when we know this almost intolerable pity, which, absurdly enough no one else,can feel, this rebellious "Enough, no more! ' which is wrung from us, though it is not enough, and cannot or will not be enough. until it comes somehow or other to its appointed end. The reader knows we, speak of our husband- and fatherhood, of the act of birth, which Elly's wrestling did so unmistakably resemble that even he must recognize it who had never passed through this experience, even ouryoung Hans Castorp; who, not having shirked life, now came to know, in such a guise, this act, so full of organic mysticism. In what a guise! To what an end! Under what circumstances! One could not regard as anything less than scandalous the sights and sounds in this red-lighted lying-in chamber, the / Page 677 / maidenly form of the pregnant one, bare-armed, in flowing night­robe; and then by contrast the ceaseless and senseless gramophone music, the forced conversation which the circle kept up at command, the cries of encouragement they ever and anon directed at the struggling one: "Hullo, Holger! Courage, man! It's coming, just keep it up, let it come, that's the way!" Nor do we except the person and situation of the "husband" - if we may regard in that light our young friend, who had indeed formed such a wish­sitting there, with the knees of the little "mother" between his own, holding in his her hands, which were as wet as once little Leila's, so that he had constantly to be renewing his hold, not to let them slip.

For the gas fire in the rear of the circle radiated great heat. Mystical, consecrate? Ah, no, it was all rather noisy and vulgar, there in the red glow, to which they had now so accustomed their eyes that they could see the whole room' fairly well. The music and shouting were so like the revivalistic methods of the Salvation Army, they even made Hans Castorp think of the comparison, albeit he had never attended at a celebration by these cheerful zealots. It was in no eerie or ghostly sense that the scene affected the sympathetic one as mystic or mysterious, as conducing to solemnity; it was rather natural, organic - by virtue of the intimate association we have already referred to. Elly's exertions came in waves, after periods of rest, during which she hung sidewise from her chair in a totally relaxed and inaccessible condition, described by Dr. Krokowski as "deep trance." From this she would start up with a moan, throw herself about, strain and wrestle with her captors, whisper feverish, disconnected words, seem to be trying, with sidewise, jerking movements, to expel something; she would gnash her teeth, once even fastened them in Hans Castorp's sleeve.

This had gone on for more than an hour when the leader found it to the interest of all concerned to grant a brief intermission. The Czech Wenzel, who had introduced an enlivening variation by closing the gramophone. and striking up very expertly on his guitar, laid that instrument aside. They all drew a long breath and broke the circle. Dr. Krokowski strode over to the wall and switched on the ceiling lamp; the light flashed up glaringly, making them all blink. Elly, bent forward, her face almost in her lap, slumbered. She was busy too, absorbed in the oddest activity, with which the others appeared familiar, but which Hans Castorp watched. with attentive wonder. For some minutes together she moved the hollow of her hand to and fro in the region of her hips: / Page 678 / carried the hand away from her body and then with scooping, raking motion drew It towards her, as though gathering something and pulling it in. Then, with a series of starts, she came to herself, blinked in her turn at the light with sleep-stiffened eyes and smiled.

She smiled affectedly, rather remotely. In truth, their solicitude· seemed wasted; she did not appear exhausted by her efforts. Perhaps she retained no memory of them. She sat down in the chair reserved for patients, by the writing-desk near the window, between the desk and the screen about the chaise-longue; gave the chair a turn so that she could support her elbow on the desk and look into the room; and remained thus, receiving their sympathetic glances and encouraging nods, silent during the whole intermission, which lasted fifteen minutes.

It was a beneficent pause, relaxed, and filled with peaceful satisfaction in respect of work already accomplished. The lids of cigarette-cases snapped, the men smoked comfortably, and standing.in groups discussed the prospects of the seance. They were far from despairing or anticipating a negative result to their efforts. Signs enough were present to prove such doubting uncalled for. Those sitting near the doctor, at the far-end of the row, agreed that they had several times felt, quite unmistakably, that current of cool air which regularly whenever manifestations. were under way streamed in a definite direction from the person of the medium. Others had seen light-phenomena, white spots, moving conglobations of forces showing themselves at intervals against the screen. In short, no faint-heartedness! No looking backward now they had put their hands to the plough: Holger had given his word they had no call to doubt that he would keep it.

Dr. Krokowski signed for the resumption of the sitting. He led Elly back to her martyrdom and seated her, stroking her hair. The others closed the circle. All went as before. Hans Castorp suggested that he be released from his post of first control, but Dr. Krokowski refused. He said he laid great stress on excluding, by immediate contact, every possibility of misleading manipulation on the part of the medium. So Hans Castorp took up again his strange position vis-a.-vis to Elly; the white light gave place to rosy twilight, the music began again, the pumping motions; this time it was Hans Castorp who announced 'trance." The scandalous lying-in proceeded.

With what distressful difficulty! It seemed unwilling to take its course - how could it? Madness! What maternity was this, what delivery, of what should she be delivered? " Help, help,". the child / Page 679 / moaned, and her spasms seemed about to pass over into that dangerous and unavailing stage obstetricians call eclampsia. She called at intervals on the doctor, that he should put his hands on' her. He did so, speaking to her encouragingly. The magnetic effect, if such it was, strengthened her to further efforts.

Thus passed the second hour, while the guitar was strummed or the gramophone gave out the contents of the album of light music into the twilight to which they had again accustomed their vision. Then came an episode, introduced by Hans Castorp. He supplied a stimulus by expressing an idea, a wish; a wish he had cherished from the beginning, and might perhaps have profitably expressed before now. Elly was lying with her face on their joined hands, in "deep trance." Herr Wenzel was just changing or reversing the record when our friend summoned his resolution and said he had a suggestion to make, of no great importance, yet perhaps - possibly - of some avail. He had - that is, the house possessed among its volumes of records - a. certain song, from Gounod's Faust, Valentine's Prayer, baritone with orchestral accompaniment, very appealing. He, the speaker, thought they might try the record.

"Why that particular one? " the doctor asked out of the darkness.

"A question of mood. Matter of feeling," the young man responded. The mood of the piece in question was peculiar to itself, quite special- he suggested they should try it. Just possible, not out of the question, that its mood and atmosphere might shorten their labours.

"Is the record here? " the doctor inquired.

No, but Hans Castorp could fetch it at once.

"What are you thinking of? " Krokowski promptly repelled the idea. What? Hans Castorp thought he might go and come again and take up his business where he had left it off? There spoke the voice of utter inexperience. Oh, no, it was impossible. It would upset everything, they would have to begin all over. Scientific exactitude forbade them to think of any such arbitrary going in and out. The door was locked. He, the doctor, had the key in his pocket. In short, if the record was not now in the room -

He was still talking when the Czech threw in, from the gramophone: "The record is here."

" Here? " Hans Castorp asked.

"Yes, here it is, Faust, Valentine's Prayer." It had been stuck by mistake in the album of light music, not in the green album of arias, where it belonged; quite by chance - or mismanagement / Page 680 / or carelessness, in any case luckily - it had partaken of the general topsyturvyness, and here it was, needing only to be put on.

"What had Hans Castorp to say to that? Nothing. It was the doctor who remarked: "So much the better," and some of the others chimed in. The needle scraped, the lid was put down. The male voice began to choral accompaniment: "Now the parting hour has come."

"No one spoke. They listened: Elly, as the music resumed, renewed her efforts. She started up convulsively, pumped, carried the slippery hands to her brow. The record went on, came to the middle part, with skipping rhythm, the part about war and danger, gallant, god-fearing, French. After that the finale, in full volume, the orchestrally supported refrain of the beginning.

"O Lord of heaven, hear me pray. . . ."

Hans Castorp had work with Elly. She raised herself, drew in a straggling breath, sighed a long, long, outward sigh, sank down and was still. He bent over her in concern, and as he did so, he heard Frau Stohr say; in a high, whining pipe: "Ziemssen! "

He did not look up. A bitter taste came in his mouth. He heard another voice, a deep, cold voice, saying: "I've seen him a long time."

The record had run off, with a. last accord of horns. But no one stopped the machine. The needle went on scratching in the silence, as the disk whirred round. Then Hans Castorp raised his head, and his eyes went, without searching, the right way.

"There was one more person in the room than before. There in the background, where the red rays lost themselves in gloom, so that the eye scarcely reached thither, between writing-desk and screen, in the doctor's consulting-chair, where in the intermission Elly had been sitting, Joachim sat. It was the Joachim of the last days, with hollow, shadowy cheeks, warrior's beard and full, curling lips. He sat leaning back, one leg crossed over the other.

On his wasted face, shaded though it was by his head-covering, was plainly seen the stamp of suffering, the expression of gravity mid austerity which had beautified it. Two folds stood on his brow, between the eyes, that lay deep in their bony cavities; but there was no change in the mildness of. the great dark orbs, whose quiet, friendly gaze sought out Hans Castorp, and him alone. That ancient grievance of the outstanding ears was still to be seen under the head-covering, his extraordinary head-covering, which they could not make out. Cousin Joachim was not in mufti. His sabre seemed to be leaning against his leg, he held the handle, one thought to distinguish something like a pistol-case in his belt. "But that was / Page 681 / no proper uniform he wore. No colour, no decorations; it had a collar like a litewka jacket, and side pockets. Somewhere low down on the breast was a cross. His feet looked large, his legs very thin, they seemed to be bound or wound as for the business of sport more than war. And what was it, this headgear? It seemed as though Joachim had turned an army cook-pot upside-down on his head, and fastened it under his chin with a band. Yet it looked quite properly warlike, like an old-fashioned foot-soldier, perhaps.

Hans Castorp felt Ellen Brand's breath on his hands. And near him the Kleefeld's rapid breathing. Other sound there was none, save the continued scraping of the needle on the run-down, rotating record, which nobody stopped. He looked at none of his company, would hear or see nothing of them; but across the hands and head on his knee leaned far forward and stared through the red darkness at the guest in the chair. It seemed one moment as though his stomach would turn over within him. His throat contracted and a four- or fivefold sob went through and through him. "Forgive me! " he whispered; then his eyes overflowed, he saw no more.

He heard breathless voices: "Speak to him! "he heard Dr. Krokowski's baritone voice summon him, formally, cheerily, and repeat the request. Instead of complying, he drew his hands away from beneath Elly's face, and stood up.

Again Dr. Krokowski called upon his name, this time in monitory tones. But in two strides Hans Castorp was at the step by.the entrance door and with one quick movement turned on the white light.

Fraulein Brand had collapsed. She was twitching convulsively in the Kleefeld's arms. The chair over there was empty.

Hans Castorp went up to the protesting Krokowski, close up to him. He tried to speak, but no words came. He put out his hand, with a brusque, imperative gesture. Receiving the key, he .nodded several times, threateningly, close into the other's face;
turned, and went out of-the room.

 

 

THOUGHT OF GODS OF THOUGHT

THE

GLADDENING OF THE HASTENING WHILE

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

HIGHLY QUESTIONABLE


EDHIN KROKOWSKI'S lectures had in the swift passage of the years taken an unexpected turn. His researches, which dealt. with psycho-analysis and the dream-life of humanity, had always had a subterranean, not to say catacombish character; but now, by a transition so gradual that one scarcely marked it, they had passed over to the frankly supernatural, and his fortnightly lectures in the dining-room - the prime attraction. of the house, the pride of the prospectus, delivered in a drawling, foreign voice, in frock­coat and sandals from behind a little covered table, to the rapt and motionless Berghof audience - these lectures no longer treated of the disguised activities of love and the retransformation of the illness into the conscious emotion. They had gone on to the extraordinary phenomena of hypnotism and somnambulism, telepathy, "dreaming true," and second sight; the marvels of hysteria, the expounding of which widened the philosophic horizon to such an extent that suddenly before the listener's eyes would glitter / Page/ 654 / darkly puzzles'like that of the relation of matter to the psychic yes, even the puzzle of life itself, which, it appeared, was easier to approach by uncanny, even morbid paths than by the way of health.

We say this because we consider it our duty to confound those flippant 'spirits who declared that Dr. Krokowski had resorted to mystification for the sake of redeeming his lectures from hopeless monotony; in other words, with purely emotional ends in view. Thus spoke the slanderous tongues which are everywhere to be found: True, the gentlemen at the Monday lectures flicked their ears harder than ever to make them hear; Fraulein Levi looked, if possible; even more like a wax figure wound up by machinery. But these effects were as legitimate as the train of thought pursued by the mind of the learned gentleman, and for that he might claim 'that it was not only consistent but even inevitable. The field of his study had always been those wide,.dark tracts of the human soul, which one had been used to call the subconsciousness, though they might perhaps better be called the superconsciousness, since from them sometimes emanates a knowingness beyond anything of which the conscious intelligence is capable, and giving rise to the hypothesis that there may subsist connexions and associations between the lowest and least illumined regions of the individual soul and a wholly knowing All-soul. The province of the subsconscious, "occult" in the proper sense of ,the word, very soon shows itself to be occult in the narrower sense as well, and forms one of the sources whence flow the phenomena we have agreed thus to characterize. But that is not all. Whoever recognizes a symptom of organic disease as an effect of the conscious soul-life of forbidden and hystericized emotions, recoguizes the creative force of the psychical within the. material - a force which one is inclined to claim as a second source of magic phenomena. Idealist of the pathological, not to say pathological idealist, he sees himself at the point of departure of certain trains of thought which will shortly issue in the problem of existence, that is to say in the problem of the relation between spirit and matter. The materialist, son of a philosophy of sheer animal vigour, can never be dissuaded from explaining spirit as a mere phosphorescent product,of matter; whereas the idealist, proceeding from the principle of. creative hysteria, is inclined; and very readily resolved, to· answer the question of primacy in the exactly opposite sense. Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg

Causality
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

A question related to this argument is which came first, the chicken or the egg?

 

CHICKENS OR EGGS EGGS OR CHICKEN FIRST YOU SEE IT THEN YOU DONT

 

Page 654 Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Well then, it was such matters as these that Dr. Krokowski discussed in his lectures. He came upon them organically, logically, legitimately - that fact cannot be over-emphasized. We will even add that he had already begun to treat of them before the arrival of Ellen Brand upon the scene of action, and the progress of matters into the empirical and experimental stage.

Who was Ellen Brand? We had almost forgotten that our readers do not know her, so familiar to us is the name. Who was she? Hardly anybody, at first glance. A sweet young thing of nineteen years, a flaxen-haired Dane, not from Copenhagen but from Odense-on-Funen, where her father had a butter business. She herself had been in commercial life for a couple of years or so; with a - sleeve-protector on her writing-arm she had sat over heavy books, perched on a revolving stool in a provincial branch of a city bank-and developed temperature. It was a trifling case, probably more suspected than real, though Elly was indeed fragile, fragile and obviously chlorotic - distinctly sympathetic too, giving one a yearning to lay one's hand upon the flaxen head- as the Hofrat regularly did, when he spoke to her in the dining-room. A northern freshness emanated from her, a chaste and glassy, maidenly chaste atmosphere surrounded her, she was entirely lovable, with a pure, open look from childlike blue eyes, and a pointed, fine, High-German speech, slightly broken, with small, typical mispronunciations. About her features there was nothing unusual. Her chin was too short. She sat at table with the Kleefeld, who mothered her.

Now this little Fraulein Brand, this little Elly, this friendly­natured little Danish bicycle-rider and stoop-shouldered young counter-jumper, had things about her, of which no one could have dreamed, at first sight of her transparent small personality, but which began to discover themselves after a few weeks; and these it became Dr. Krokowski's affair to lay bare in all their extraordinariness.

The leamed, man received his first hint in the course of a general evening conversation. Various guessing games were being played; hidden objects found by the aid of strains from the piano, which swelled higher when one approached the right spot, and died away when the seeker strayed on a false scent. Then one person went outside and waited while it was decided what task he should perform; as, exchanging the rings of two selected persons; inviting someone to dance by making three bows before her; taking a / Page 656 / designated book from the shelves. and presenting it to this or that person - and more of the same kind. It is worthy of remark such games had not been the practice among the Berghof guests. Who had introduced them was not afterwards easy to decide; it had not been Elly Brand, yet they had begun since her arrival.

The participants were nearly all old friends of ours, among them Hans Castorp. They showed themselves apt in greater or less degree - some of them were entirely incapa.ble. But Elly Brands talent was soon seen to be surpassmg, stnking, unseemly. Her power of finding hidden articles was passed over with applause and admiring laughter. But when it came to a concerted seies of actions they were struck dumb. She did whatever they covenanted she should do, did it directly she entered the room; with a gentle smile, without hesitation, without the help of music. She fetched a pinch of salt from the dining-room, sprinkled it over Lawyer Paravant's head; took him by the hand, led him to the piano and played the beginning of a nursery ditty with his forefinger; then brought him back to his seat, curtseyed, fetched a footstool and finally seated herself at his feet, all of that being precisely what they had cudgelled their brains to set her for a task.

She had been listening.

She reddened. With a sense of relief at her embarrassment they began in chorus to chide her; but she assured them she had not blushed in that serise. She had not listened, not outside, not at the door, truly, truly she had not!

Not outside, not at the door?

"Oh, no" - she begged their pardon. She had listened after she came back, in the room, she could not help it.

How not help it?

Something whispered to her, she said; It whispered and told her what to do, softly, but quite clearly and distinctly.

Obviously that was an admission. In a certain sense she was aware, she had confessed, that she had cheated. She should have said beforehand that she was no good to play such a game, if she had the advantage of being whispered - to. A competition loses all sense if one of the competitors has unnatural advantages over the others. In a sporting sense, she was straightway disqualified­disqualified in a way that made chills run up. and down their backs. With one voice they called on Dr. Krokowski, they ran to fetch him, and he came. He was immediately at home in the situation, and stood there; sturdy, heartily smiling,. in his very essence inviting confidence. Breathless they told him they had / Page 657 / Something quite Abnormal for him, an omniscient; a girl with voices. Yes, yes? Only let them be calm, they should see. This was his native heath, quagmirish and uncertain footing enough for the rest of them, yet he moved upon it with assured tread. He asked questions, and they told him. Ah, there she was - come, my child, is it true, what they are telling me? And he laid his hand on her head, as scarcely anyone could resist doing. Here was much ground for interest, none at all for consternation. He plunged the gaze of his brown, exotic eyes deep into Ellen Brands blue ones, and ran his hand down over her shoulder and arm, stroking her gently. She returned his gaze with increasing submission, her head inclined slowly toward her shoulder and breast. Her eyes were actually beginning to glaze, when the master made a careless outward motion with his hand before her face. Immediately there­after he expressed his opinion that everything was in perfect order, and sent the overwrought company off to the evening cure, with the exception of Elly Brand, with whom he said he wished to have a little chat.

A little chat. Quite so. But nobody felt easy at the word, it was just the sort of word Krokowski the merry comrade used by preference, and it gave them cold shivers. Hans Castorp, as he sought his tardy, reclining-chair, remembered the feeling with which he had seen Elly's illicit achievements and heard her shame­faced explanation. as though the ground were shifting under his feet, and giving him a slightly qualmish feeling, a mild seasickness. He had never been in an earthquake; but he said to himself that one must experience a like sensation of unequivocal alarm. But he had also felt great curiosity at these fateful gifts of Ellen Brand; combined, it is true, with the knowledge that, their field was with difficulty accessible to the spirit, and the doubt as to whether it was not barren, or even sinful, so far as he was concerned -all which did not prevent his feeling from being what in fact it actually, was, curiosity. Like everybody else, Hans Castorp had, ,at his time of life, heard this and that about the mysteries of nature, or the supernatural. We. have mentioned the clairvoyante great-aunt, of whom a melancholy tradition had come down. But, the world of the supernatural, though theoretically and objectively he had recognized its existence, had never come close to him, he had never had any practical experience of it. And his aversion from it, a matter of taste, an aesthetic revulsion, a re­action of human pride -'if we may use such large words in connexion with our modest hero - was almost as great as his curiousity. He felt beforehand, quite clearly, that such experiences, / Page 658 / whatever the course of them, could never be anything but in bad taste, unintelligible and humanly valueless. And yet he was on fire to go through them. He was aware that his alternative of "barren" or else "sinful," bad enough in itself, was in reality not an alternative at all, since the two ideas fell together, and calling a thing spiritually unavailable was only an a-moral way of of expressing its forbidden character. But the "placet experiri" planted in Hans Castorp's mind by one who would surely and resoundingly have reprobated any experimentation at all in this field, was planted firmly enough. By little and little his morality and his curiosity approached and overlapped, or had probably always done so; the pure curiosity of inquiring youth on its travels, which had already brought him pretty close to the forbidden field, what time he tasted the mystery of personality, and for which he had claimed the justification that it too was almost military in character, in that it did not weakly avoid the forbidden, when it presented itself. Hans Castorp came to the final resolve not to avoid; but to stand his ground if it came to more developments in the case of Ellen Brand.

Dr. Krokowski had issued a strict prohibition against any further experimentation on the part of the laity upon Fraulein Brand's mysterious gifts. he had pre-empted the child for his scientific use, held sittings with her in his scientific oubliette, hypnotized her, it was reported, in an effort to arouse and discipline her slumbering potentialities, to make researches into her previous psychic life. Hermine Kleefeld, who mothered and patronized the child, tried to do the same; and under the seal of secrecy a certain number of facts were ascertained, which under the same seal she spread throughout the house, even unto the porter's lodge. She learned , for example, that he who - or that which whispered the answers, into the little one's ear at games was called Holger. This Holger was the departed and etherealized spirit of a young man, the familiar, something like the guardian angel, of little Elly. So it was he who had told all that about a pinch of salt and the tune played with Lawyer Paravant's finger? Yes those spirit lips, so close to her ear that they were like a caress, and tickled a little, making her smile, had whispered her what to do. It must have been very nice when she was in school and had not prepared her lesson to have him tell her the answers. Upon this point Elly was silent. Later she said she thought he would not have been allowed. It would have been forbidden to him to mix in such serious matters - and moreover, he would probably not have known the answers himself.

Page 659

It was learned, further, that from her childhood up Ellen had had visions, though at widely separated intervals of time; visions, visible and invisible. What sort of thing were they, now - in­visible visions? Well, for example: when she was a girl of sixteen, she had been sitting one day alone in the living-room of her parents' house, sewing at a round table, with her father's dog Freia lying near her on the carpet..The table was covered with a Turkish shawl, of the kind old women wear three-cornered across their shoulders. It covered the table diagonally, with the corners some­what hanging over. Suddenly Ellen had seen the corner nearest her roll slowly up. Soundlessly, carefully, and evenly it turned itself up, a good distance toward the centre of the table, so that the resultant roll was rather long; and while this was happening, the dog Freia started up wildly, bracing her forefeet, the hair rising on her body. She had stood on her hind legs, then run howliog into the next room and taken refuge under a sofa. For a whole year thereafter she could not be persuaded to set foot in the living-room.
Was it Holger, Fraulein Kleefeld asked, who had rolled up the cloth? Little Brand did not know. And what had she thought about the affair? But since it was absolutely impossible to think anything about it, little Elly had thought nothing at all. Had she told her parents? No. That was odd. Though so sure she had thought nothing about it, Elly had had a distinct impression, in this and similar cases, that she must keep it to herself, make a profound and shamefaced secret of it. Had she taken it much to heart? No, not particularly. What was there about the roiling up of a cloth to take to heart? But other things she had - for example, the following:
A year before, in her parent's house at Odense, she had risen, as was her custom, in the cool of the early morning and left her room on the ground-floor, to go up to the breakfast-room, in order to brew the moming coffee before her parents rose. She had almost reached the landing, where the stairs turned, when she saw standing there close by the steps her elder sister Sophie, who had married and gone to Amenca to live. There she was, her physical presence, in a white gown, with, curiously enough, a garland of moist water-lilies on her head, her hands folded against one shoulder, and nodded to her sister. Ellen, rooted to the spot, half joyful, half terrified, cried out: "Oh, Sophie, is that you? " Sophie had nodded once again, and dissolved. She became gradually transparent, soon she was only visible as an ascending current of warm air, then not visible at all. so that Ellen's / Page 660 / path was clear. Later, it transpired that Sister Sophie had died of heart trouble in New Jersey, at that very hour.

Hans Castorp, when Fraulein Kleefeld related this to him, expressed the view that there was some sort of sense in it: the apparition here, the death there - after all, they did hang together. And he consented to be present at a spiritualistic sitting, a table-tipping, glass-moving game which they had determined to undertake with Ellen Brand, behind Dr. Krokowski's back, and in defiance of his jealous prohibition.

A small and select group assembled for the purpose, their theatre being Fraulein Kleefeld's room. Besides the hostess, Fraulein Brand, and Hans Castorp, there were only Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, Herr Albin, the Czech Wenzel, and Dr. Ting-Fu. In the evening, on the stroke of ten, they gathered privily, and in whispers mustered the apparatus Hermine had provided, consisting of a medium­sized round table without a cloth, placed in the centre of the room, with a wineglass upside-down upon it, the foot in the air. Round the edge of the table, at regular intervals, were placed twenty-six little bone counters, each with a letter of the alphabet written on it in pen and ink. Fraulein Kleefeld served tea, which was gracefully received, as Frau Stohr and Fraulein Levi, despite the harmlessness of the undertaking, complained of cold feet and palpitations. Cheered by the tea, they took their places about the table, in the rosy twilight dispensed by the pink-shaded table­lamp, as Fraulein Kleefeld, in concession to the mood of the gathering, had put out the ceiling light; and each of them laid a finger of his right hand lightly on the foot of the wineglass. This was the prescribed technique. They waited for the glass to move.
That should happen with ease. The top of the table was smooth, the rim of the grass well ground, the pressure of the tremulous fingers, howe!ver lightly laid on, certainly unequal, some of it being exerted vertically, some rather sidewise, and probably in sufficient strength to cause the glass finally to move from its position in the centre of the table. On the periphery of its field it would come in contact with the marked counters; and if the letters on these, when put together, made words that conveyed any sort of sense, the resultant phenomenon would be complex and contaminate, a mixed product of conscious, half-conscious, and unconscious elements; the actual desire and pressure of some, to whom the wish was father to the act, whether or not they were aware of what they did; and the secret acquiescence of some dark stratum in the soul of the generality, a common if subterranean effort toward seemingly strange experiences, in which the sup / Page 661 / pressed self of the individual was more or less involved, most strongly, of course, that of little Elly. This they all knew be­forehand - Hans Castorp even blurted out something of the sort, after his fashion, as they sat and waited. The ladies' palpitation and cold extremities, the forced hilarity of the men, arose from their knowledge that they were come together in the night to embark on an unclean traffic with their own natures, a fearsome prying into unfamiliar regions of themselves, and that they were awaiting the appearance of those illusory or half-realities which we call magic. It was almost entirely for form's sake, and came about quite conventionally, that they asked the spirits of the departed to speak to them through the movement of the glass. Herr Albin offered to be spokesman and deal with such spirits as manifested themselves - he had already had a little experience at seances.
Twenty minutes or more went by. The whisperings had run dry, the first tension relaxed. They supported their right arms at the elbow with their left hands. The Czech Wenzel was al­most dropping off. Ellen Brand rested her finger lightly on the glass and directed her pure, childlike gaze away into the rosy light from the table-lamp.
Suddenly the glass tipped, knocked, and ran away from under their hands. They had difficulty in keeping their fingers on it. It pushed over to the very edge of the table, ran along it for a space, then slanted back nearly to the middle; tapped again, and remained quiet.
They were all Startled; favourably, yet with some alarm. Frau Stohr whimpered that she would like to stop, but they told her she should have thought of that before, she must just keep quiet now. Things seemed in train. They stipulated that, in order to answer yes or no, the glass need not run to the letters, but might give one or two knocks instead.
" Is there an Intelligence present? " Herr Albin asked, severely directing his gaze over their heads into vacancy. After some hesitation, the glass tipped and said yes.
" What is your name? " Herr Albin asked, almost gruffly, and emphasized his energetic speech by shaking his head.
The glass pushed off. It ran with resolution from one point te another, executing a zigzag by returning each time a little distance toward the centre of the table. It visited H, O, and L, then seemed exhausted; but pulled itself together again and sought out the G, and E, and the R. Just as they thought. It was Holger in person, the spirit Holger, who understood such matters as the / Page 662 / pinch of salt and that, but knew better than to mix into lessons at school. He was there, floating in the air, above the heads of the little circle. What should they do with him? A certain diffidence possessed them; they took counsel behind their hands, what they were to ask him. Herr Albin decided to question him about his position and occupation in life, and did so, as before, severely, with frowning brows; as though he were a cross-examining counsel.
The glass was silent awhile. Then it staggered over to the P, zigzagged and returned to O. Great suspense. Dr. Ting-Fu giggled and said Holger must be a poet. Frnu Stohr began to laugh hysterically; which the glass appeared to resent, for after indi­cating the E it stuck and went no further. However, it seemed fairly clear that Dr. Ting-Fu was right.
What the deuce, so Holger was a poet? The glass revived, and superfluously, in apparent pridefulness, rapped yes. A lyric poet, Fraulein Kleefeld asked? She said lyric, as Hans Castorp involuntarily noted. Holger was disinclined to specify. He gave no new answer, merely spelled out again, this time quickly and unhesitatingly, the word poet, adding the T he had left off before.
Good, then, a poet. The constraint increased. It was a con­straint that in realIty had to do with manifestations on the part of uncharted regions of their own inner, their subjective selves, but which, because of the illusory, half-actual conditions of these manifestations, referred itself to the objective and external. Did Holger feel at home, and content, in his present state? Dreamily, the glass spelled out the word tranquil. Ah, tranquil It was not a word one would have hit upon oneself, but after the glass spelled it out, they found it well chosen and probable. And how long had Holger been in ,this tranquil state? The answer to this was again something one would never have thought of, and dreamily answered; it was "A hastening while." Very good. As a piece of ventriloquistic poesy from the Beyond, Hans Castorp, in particular, found it capital. A " hastening while" was the time-element Holger lived in: and of course he had to answer as it were in parables, having very likely forgotten how to use earthly terminofogy and standards of exact measurement. Fraulein Levi confessed her curiosity to know how he looked, or had looked, more or less. Had he been a handsome youth? Here Albin said she might ask him herself, he found the request beneath his dignity. So she asked if the spirit had fair hair.
"Beautiful, brown, brown curls," the glass responded, deliberately spelling out the word brown twice. There was much merri­ / Page 663 / ment over this. The ladies said they were in love with him. They kissed their hands at the ceiling. Dr. Ting-Fu, giggling, said Mister Holger must be rather vain.
Ah, what a fury the glass fell into! It ran like mad about the table, quite at random, rocked with rage, fell over and rolled into Frau Stohr's lap, who stretched out her anns and looked down at it pallid with fear. They apologetically conveyed it back to its station, and rebuked the Chinaman. How had he dared to say such a thing - did he see what his indiscretion had led to? Suppose Holger was up and off in his wrath, and refused to say another word!
They addressed themselves to the glass with the extreme of courtesy. WouId Holger not make up some poetry for them? He had said he was a poet, before he went to hover in the hastening while. Ah, how they all yearned to hear him versify! They would love it so!
And lo, the good glass yielded and said yes! Truly there was something placable and good-humoured about the way it tapped. And then Holger the spirit began to poetize, and kept it up, copiously, circumstantially, without pausing for thought, for dear knows how long. It seemed impossible to stop him. And what a surprising poem it was, this ventriloquistic effort, delivered to the admiration of the circle - stuff of magic, and shoreless as the sea of which it largely dealt. Sea-wrack in heaps and bands along the narrow strand of the broad-flung bay; an islanded coast, girt by steep, cllify dunes. Ah, see the dim green distance faint and die into eternity, while beneath broad veils of mist in dull cannine and milky radiance the sununer sun delays to sink! No word can utter how and when the watery mirror turned from silver into untold changeful colour-play, to bright or pale, to spreading, opaline and moonstone gleams - or how, mysteriously as it came, the voice­less magic died away. The sea slumbered. Yet the last traces of the sunset linger above and beyond. Until deep in the night it has not
grown dark: a ghostly twilight reigns in the pine forests on the downs, bleaching the sand until it looks like snow- A simulated winter forest all in silence, save where an owl wings rustling flight. Let us stray here at this hour - so soft the sand beneath our tread, so sublime, so mild the night! Far beneath us the sea respires slowly, and murmurs a long whispering in its dream. Does it crave thee to see it again? Step forth to the sallow, glacierlike cliffs of the dunes, and climb quite up into the softness, that runs coolly into thy shoes. The land falls harsh and bushy steeply down to the pebbly shore, and still the last parting remnants of the day haunt the edge of the vanishing sky. Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty little mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour-glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book, a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn, mysterious essence. . . .
Thus Holger the spirit and his lyric improvisation, ranging with weird flights of thought from the familiar sea-shore to the cell of a hermit and the tools of his mystic contemplation. And there waf more; more, human and divine, involved in daring and dreamlike terminology - over which the members of the little circle puzzled endlessly as they spelled it out; scarcely finding time for hurried though raptUrous applause, so swiftly did the glass zigzag back and forth, so swiftly the words roll on and on. There was no distant prospect of a period, even at the end of an hour. The glass improvised inexhaustibly of the pangs of birth and the first kiss of lovers; the crown of sorrows, the fatherly goodness of God; plunged into the mysteries of creation, lost itself in other times and lands, in interstellar space; even mentioned the Chaldeans and the zodiac; and would "most, certainly have gone on all night, if the conspirators had not finally taken their fingers from the glass, and expressing their gratitude to Holger, told him that must suffice them for the time, it had been wonderful beyond their wildest dreams, it was an everlasting pity there had been no one at hand to take it down, for now it must inevitably be forgotten, yes, alas, they had already forgotten most of it, thanks to its quality, which made it hard to retain, as dreams are. Next time they must appoint an amanuensis to take it down, and see how it would look m black and white, and read connectedly. For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hastening while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?
The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy-story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was so difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass, supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.
Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer, which none of them succeeded In fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room. The whole seemed to be a direction to go slanting through Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four. What was the sense of that? As they sat puzzling and shaking their heads, suddenly there came the heavy thump of a fist on the door.
They all jumped. Was it a surprise? Was Dr. Krokowski standing without, come to break up the forbidden session? They looked up guiltily, expecting the betrayed one to enter. But then came a crashing knock on the middle of the table, asif to testify that the first knock too had come from the inside and not the outside of the room.
They accused Herr Albin of perpetrating this rather contemptible jest, but he denied it on his honour; and even without his word they all felt fairly certain no one of their circle was guilty. Was it Holger, then? They looked at Elly, suddenly struck by her silence. She was leaning back in her chair, with drooping wrists and finger-tips poised on the table-edge, her head bent on one shoulder, her eyebrows raised, her little mouth drawn down so that it looked even smaller. with a tiny smile that had something both silly and sly about it, and gazing into space with vacant, childlike blue eyes. They called to her, but she gave no sign of consciousness. And suddenly the night-table light went out.
Went out? Frau Stohr, beside herself, made great outcry, for she had heard the switch turned. The light, then, had not gone out, but been put out, by a hand - a hand which one characterized afar off in calling it a "strange" hand. Was it Holger's? Up to then he had been so mild, so tractable, so poetic - but now he seemed to degenerate into clownish practical jokes. Who knew that a hand which could so roundly thump doors and tables, and knavishly turn off lights, might not next catch hold of'someone's throat? They called for matches, for pocket torches. Fraulein Levi shrieked out that someone had pulled her front hair. Frau Stohr made no bones Of calling aloud on God in her ,distress: "O Lord. forgive me this once! " she moaned, and whimpered for mercy instead of justice. well knowing she had tempted hell. It was Dr. Ting-Fu who hit on the sound idea of turning on the ceiling light; / Page 666 / the room was brilliantly illuminated straightway. They now es­tablished that the lamp on. the night-table had not gone out by chance, but been turned off, and only needed to have the switch turneded back in order to bum again. But while this was happening, Hans Castorp made on his own account a most singular discovery, ·which ·might be regarded as a personal attention on the part of the dark powers here manifesting themselves with such childish perversity. A light. object lay in his lap; he .discovered it to be the"souvenir" which had once so surpnsed his uncle when he lifted It from his nephew's. table: the glass diapositive of Claudia Chauchat's x-ray portrait. Quite uncontestably he, Hans Castorp,.had not carried it into the room.

He put it into his pocket, unobservably. The others were busied about Ellen Brand, who remained sitting in her place in the same state, staring vacantly, with that curious simpering expression. Herr Albin blew in her face and imitated the upward sweeping motion of Dr. Krokowski, upon which she roused, and incontinently wept a little. They caressed and comforted her, kissed her on the forehead and sent her to bed. Fraulein Levi said she was willing to sleep with Frau Stohr, for that abject creature confessed she was too frightened to go to bed alone. Hans Castorp, with his, retrieved property in his breast pocket, had no objection to finishing off the evening with a cognac in Herr Albin's room. He had discovered, in fact, that this sort of thing affected neither the heart nor the spirits So much as the nerves of the stomach - a retroactive effect, like seasickness, which sometimes troubles the traveller with qualms hours after he has set foot on shore.

His curiosity was for the was for the time quenched. Holger's poem had not oeen so bad; but the antlclpated futility and vulgarity of the scene as a whole had been so unmistakable that he felt quite willing to let it go at these few vagrant sparks of hell-fire. Herr Settembrini, to whom he related his experiences, strengthened this conviction with all his force. "That," he cried out, "was all that was lacking. Oh, misery, misery! " And cursorily dismissed little Elly as a thorough-paced impostor.

His pupil said neither yea nor nay to that. He shrugged his Shoulders, and expressed the view that we did not seem to be altogether sure what constituted actuality, nor yet, in consequence, what imposture. Perhaps the boundary line was not constant. Perhaps there were transitional stages between. the two, grades of actuality within nature; nature being as she was, mute, not susceptihle of valuation, and thus defying distinctions which in any case, it seemed to him, had a strongly moralizing flavour. What / Page 667 / did Herr Settembrini think about delusions which were a mixture of actuality and dream, perhaps less strange in nature than to our crude, everyday processes of thought? The mystery of life was literally bottomless. What wonder, then, if sometimes illusions arose - and so on and so forth, in our hero's genial, confiding, loose and flowing style.

Herr Settembrini duly gave him a dressing-down, and did produce a temporary reaction of the conscience, even something like a promise to steer clear in the future of such abominations. "Have respect," he adjured him, " for your humanity, Engineer! Confide in your God-given power of clear thought, and hold in abhorrence these luxations of the brain, these miasmas of the spirit! Delusions? The mystery of life? Caro mio! When the moral courage to make decisions and distinctions between reality and deception degenerates to that point, then there is an end of life, of judgment, of the creative deed: the process of decay sets in, moral scepsis, and does its deadly work." Man, he went on to say, was the measure of things. His right to recognize and to distinguish between good and evil, reality and counterfeit, was indefeasible; woe to them who dared to lead him astray in his belief in this creative right. Better for them that a millstone be hanged about their necks and that they be drowned in the depth of the sea.

Hans Castorp nodded assent - and in fact did for a while .keep aloof from all such undertakings. He heard that Dr. Krokowski. had begun holding seances with Ellen Brand in his subterranean cabinet, to which certain chosen ones of the guests were invited. But he nonchalantly put aside the invitation to join them - naturally not without hearing from them and from Krokowski himself something about the success they were having. It appeared that there had been wild and arbitrary exhibitions of power, like those in Fraulein Kleefeld's room: knockings on walls and table, the turning off of the lamp, and these as well as further manifestations were .being systematically produced and investigated, with every possible safeguardmg of their genuineness, after Comrade Krokowskihad practised the approved technique and put little Elly into her. hypnotic sleep. They had discovered that the process was facilitated by music; and on these evenings the gramo­phone was pre-empted by the circle and carried down into the basement. But the Czech Wenzel who operated it there was a not unmusical man, and would surely not injure or misuse the instrument; Hans Castorp might hand it over without misgiving. He even chose a suitable album of records, containing light music-, dances, smaIl overtures and suchlike tunable trifles. Little Elly / Page 668 / made no demands on a higher art, and they served the purpose admirably.

To their accompaniment, Hans Castorp learned, a handkerchief had been lifted from the floor, of its own motion, or, rather, that of the ."hidden hand" in its folds. The doctor's waste-paper­basket: had risen to the ceiling; the pendulum of a clock been afternately stopped and set going again" without anyone touching it," a table-bell " taken" and rung.- these and a good many other turbid and meaningless phenomena. The learned master of ceremonies was in the happy position of being able to characterize them by a Greek word, very scientific and impressive. They were, so he. explained in his lectures. and in private conversations, "telekinetic' phenomena, cases of movement from a distance; he associated them with a class of manifestations which were scientifically known as materializations, and toward which his plans and attempts with Elly Brand were directed.

He talked to them about biopsychical projections of subconscious complexes into the objective; about transactions of which the medial constitution, the somnambulic state, was to be regarded as the source; and which one might speak of as objectivated dream­concepts, in so far as they confirmed an ideoplastic property of nature; a power, which under certain conditions appertained to thought, of drawing substance to itself, and clothing itself in temporary reality. This substance streamed out from the body of the medium, and developed extraneously into biological, living end­organs, these being .the agencies which had performed the extraordinary though meaningless feats they witnessed in Dr. Krokowski's laboratory. Under some conditions these agencies might be seen or touched, the limbs left their impression in wax or plaster. But some.­times the matter did not rest with such corporealization. Under certain conditions, human heads, faces, full-length phantoms manifested themselves before the eyes of the experimenters, even within certain limits entered into contact with them. And here Dr. Krokowski's doctrine began, as it were, to squint; to look two ways at once. It took on a shifting and fluctuating character, like the method .of treatment he had adopted in his exposition of the nature of love. It was no longer plain-sailing, scientific treatment of the - objectively mirrored subjective content of the medium and her passive auxiliaries. It was a mixing in the game, at least sometimes, lit least half and half, of entities from without and beyond. It dealt - at least possibly, if not quite adinittedly - with the non-vital, with existences that took advantage of a ticklish, mysteriously and momentarily favouring chance to return to substantiality and show / Page 669 / themselves to their summoners.., in brief, with the spiritualistic invocation of the departed.

Such manifestations it was that Comrade Krokowski, with the assistance of his followers, was latterly striving to produce; sturdily, with his ingratiating smile, challenging their cordial confidence, thoroughly at home; for his own person, in this questionable morass of the subhuman, and a born leader for the timid and compunctious in the regions where they now moved. He had laid himself out to develop and discipline the extraordinary powers of Ellen Brand and, from what Hans Castorp could hear, fortune smiled upon his efforts. Some of the party had felt the touch of materialized hands. Lawyer Paravant had received out of transcendency a sounding slap on the cheek, and had countered with scientific alacrity, yes, had even eagerly turned the other cheek, heedless of his quality as gentleman, jurist, and one-time member of a duelling corps, all of which would have constrained him to quite a different line of conduct had the blow been of terrestrial origin. A. K. Ferge, that good-natured martyr, to whom all " high­brow" thought was foreign, had one evening held such a spirit hand in his own, and established by sense of touch that it was whole and well shaped. His clasp had been heart-felt to the limits of respect; but it had in some indescribable fashion escaped him. A considerable period elapsed, some two months and a half of bi­weekly sittings, before a hand of other-worldly origin, a young man's hand, it seemed, came .fingering over the table, in the red glow of the paper-shaded lamp, and, plain to the eyes of all the circle, left its imprint in an earthenware basin full of flour. And eight days later a troop of Krokowski's workers, Herr Albin, Frau Stohr, the Magnuses, burst in upon Hans Castorp where he sat dozing toward midnight in the biting cold of his balcony, and with every mark of distracted and feverish delight, their words tumbling over one another, announced that they had seen Elly's Holger - he had showed his head over the shoulder of the little medium, and had in truth "beautiful brown, brown curls." He had smiled with such unforgettable, gentle melancholy as he vanished!

Hans Castorp found this lofty melancholy scarcely consonant with Holger's other pranks, his impish and simple-minded tricks, the anything but gently melancholy slap he had given Lawyer Paravant and the latter had pocketed up. It was apparent that one must not demand consistency of conduct. Perhaps they were dealing with a temperament like that of the little hunch-backed man in the nursery song, with his pathetic wickedness and his' craving for intercession. Holger's admirers had no -thought for all this / Page 670 / What they were determined to do was to persuade Hans Castorp rescind his decree; positively, now that everything was so brilliantly in train, he must be present at the next seance. Elly, it seemed, in her trance had promised to materialize the spirit of any departed person the circle chose.

Any departed person they chose? Hans Castorp still showed reluctance. But that it might be any person they chose occupied his mind to such an extent that in the next three days he came to a different conclusion. Strictly speaking it was not three days, but as many minutes, which brought about the change. One evening, in a solitary hour in the music-room, he played again the record that bore the imprint of Valentine's personality, to him so profoundly moving. He sat there listening to the soldierly prayer of the hero departing for the field of honour:

"If God should summon me away,

Thee I would watch and guard -alway,

O Marguerite! " -

and, as ever, Hans Castorp was filled by emotion at the sound, an emotion which this time circumstances magnified and as it were ndensed into a longing; he thought: "Barren and sinful or no, it. would be a marvellous thing, a darling adventure! And he, as I know him, if he had anything to do with it, would not mind." He recalled that composed and liberal" Certainly, of course," he had heard in the darkness of the x-ray laboratory, when he asked Joahim if he might commit certain optical indiscretions.

The next morning he announced his willingness to take part in the evening seance; and half an hour after dinner joined the group of familiars of tl1e uncanny, who, unconcernedly chatting, took their way down to the basement; They were all old inhabitants, the-oldest of the old, or at least of long standing in the group, like the Czech Wenzel and Dr. Ting-Fu; Ferge and Wehsal, Lawyer Paravant, the ladies KIeefeld and Levi, and, in addition, those persons who had come to his balcony to announce to him the apparition of Holger's head, and of course the medium, Elly Brand.

That child of thee north was already in the doctor's charge when Hans Castorp passed through the door with the visiting-card: the doctor, in his black tunic, his arm laid fatherly across her shoulder, stood at the foot of the stair leading from the basement floor and welcomed the guests, and she with him. Everybody greeted everybody else, with surprising hilarility and expansiveness -It seemed to be the common aim to keep the meeting pitched in a key free from all solemnity or constraint. They- talked in loud, cheery voices, / Page 671 / "poked each other in the ribs, showed everyway how perfectly at ease they felt. Dr. Krokowski's yellow teeth kept gleaming in his beard with every hearty, confidence-inviting sinile; he repeated his "Wel - come" to each arrival, with special fervour in Hans Castorp's case - who, for his .part, said nothing at all, and whose manner was hesitating. "Courage, comrade," Krokowski's energetic and hospitable nod seemed to be saying, as he gave the young man's hand an almost violent squeeze. No need here to hang the head, here is no cant nor sanctimoniousness, nothing but the blithe and manly spirit of disinterested research. But Hans Castorp felt none the better for all this pantomime. He summed up the resolve formed by the memories of the x ray cabinet; but the train of thought hardly fitted with his present frame; father he was reminded of the peculiar and unforgettable mixture of feelings ­ nervousness, pridefulness, curiosity, disgust, and awe - with which, years ago, he had gone with some fellow students, a little tipsy, to a brothel in Sankt-Pauli.

As everyone was now present, Dr. Krokowski selected two controls - they were, for the evening, Frau Magnus and the ivory Levi - to preside over the physical examination of the medium, and they withdtew to the next room. Hans Castorp and the re­maining nine persons awaited in the consulting-room the issue of the austerely scientific procedure - which was invariably without any result whatever. The room was familiar to him from the hours he had spent here, behind Joachim's back, in conversation with the psycho-analyst. It had a writing-desk, an arm-chair and an easy­chair for patients on the left, the window side; a library of reference-books on shelves to right and left of the side door, and in the' further right-hand corner a chaise-longue, covered with oilcloth, separated by a folding screen from the desk and chairs. The doctor's glass instrument-case also stood in that corner, in another was a bust of Hippocrates, while an engraving of Rembrandt's " Anatomy Lesson" hung above the gas fire-place on the right side wall. It was an ordinary consulting-room, like thousands more; but with certain temporary special arrangements. The round mahogany table whose place was in the centre of the room, beneath the electric chandelier, upon the red carpet that covered most of the floor, had been pushed forward against the left-hand wall, be­neath the plaster bust; while a smaller table, covered with a cloth and bearing a red-shaped lamp, had been set obliquely near the gas fire, which was lighted and giving out a dry heat. Another electric bulb, covered with "red and further with a black gauze veil, hung above the table. On this table stood certain notorious objects: two / Page 672 / table-bells, of different patterns, one to shake and one to press, the plate with flour, and the paper-basket. Some dozen chairs of different shapes and sizes surrounded the table in a half-circle, one end of which was formed by the foot of the chaise-longue, the other ending near the centre of the room, beneath the ceiling light. Here, in the neighbourhood of the last chair, and about half-way to the door, stood the gramophone; the album of light trifles lay on a chair next it. Such were the arrangements. The red lamps were yet lighted, the ceiling light was shedding an effulgence as of common day, for the window, above the narrow end of the writing-desk, was shrouded in a dark covering, with its open-work cream-coloured blind hanging down in front of it.

After ten minutes the doctor returned with the three ladies. Elly's outer appearance had changed: she was not wearing her ordinary clothes, but a night-gownlike garment of white crepe, girdled about the waist by a cord, leaving her slender arms bare. Her maidenly breasts showed themselves soft and unconfined beneath this garment, it appeared she wore little else.

They all hailed her gaily. "Hullo, Elly!, How lovely she looks again! A perfect fairy! Very pretty, my angel! " She smiled at their compliineilts to her attire, probably well knowing it became her. "Preliminary' control negative," Krokowski announced. "Let's get to work, then, comrades," he said. Hans Castorp, consious of being disagreeably affected by the doctor's manner of address, was about to follow the example. of the others, who, shouting, chattering, slapping each other on the shoulders, were settling themselves'in the circle of chairs, when the doctor addressed him personally.

"My friend," said he, "you are a guest, perhaps a novice, in our midst, and therefore I should like, this evening, to pay you special honour. I confide to you the control of the medium. Our practice is as follows." He ushered the young man toward the end of the circle next the chaise-longue and the screen, where Elly was seated on. an ordinary cane chair, with her face turned rather toward the entrance door than to the centre of the room. He himself sat down close in front of her in another such chair, and clasped her hands, at the same time holding both her knees fiirmly between his own. "Like'that," he, said. and gave his place to Hans Castorp, who assumed the same position. "You'll grant that the arrest is complete. But we shall give you assistance too. Fraulem KIeefeld, may I implore you to lend us your aid?" And the lady. thus courteousfy and exotically entreated came and sat down. clasping Elly's fragile wrists, one in each hand.

Page 673

Unavoidable, that Hans Castorp should look into'the face of the young prodigy, fixed as it was so immediately before his own. Their eyes met - but Elly's slipped aside and gazed with natural self-consciousness in her lap. She was smiling a little affectedly, with her lips slightly pursed, and her head on one side, as she had at the wineglass seance. And Hans Castorp was reminded, as he saw her, of something else: the look on Karen Karstedt's face, a smile just like that, when she stood with Joachim and himself and regarded the unmade grave in the Dorf graveyard.

The circle had sat down. They were thirteen persons; not counting the Czech Wenzel, whose function it was to serve Polyhymnia, and who accordingly, after putting his instrument in readiness, squatted with his guitar at the back of the circle. Dr. Krokowski sat beneath the chandelier, at the other end of the row, after he had turned on both red lamps with a single switch, and turned off the centre light. A darkness, gently aglow, layover the room, the corners and distances were obscured. Only the surface of the little table and its immediate vicinity were illumined by a pale rosy light. During the next few minutes one scarcely saw one's neighbours; then their eyes slowly accustomed themselves to the darkness and made the best use of the light they had - which was slightly reinforced by the small dancing flames from the chimney piece.

The doctor devoted a few words to this matter of the lighting, and excused its lacks from the scientific point of view. They must take care not to interpret it in the sense of deliberate mystification and scene-setting. With the best will in the world they could not, unfortunately, have 'more light for the present. The nature of the powers they were to study would not permit of their being developed with white light, it was not possible thus to produce the desired conditions. This was a fixed postulate, with which they must for the present reckon. Hans Castorp, for his part, was quite satisfied. He liked the darkness, it mitigated the queerness of the situation. And in its justification he recalled the darkness of the x-ray room, and how they had collected themselves, and "washed their"eyes" in it, before they" "saw."
The medium, Dr. Krokowski went on, obviously addressing his words to Hans Castorp in particular, no longer needed to be put in the trance by the physician. She fell into it herself, as the control would see, and once she had done so, it would be her guardian spirit Holger, who spoke with her voice, to whom, and not to her, they should address themselves. Further, it was an error, which might result in failure, to suppose that one must bend mind or will / Page 674 / upon the expected phenomena. On the contrary, a slightly diffused attention, with conversation, was recommended. And Hans Castorp was cautioned, whatever else he did, not to lose control of the medium's extremities. '

We will now form the chain," finished Dr. Krokowski; and they did so, laughing when they could not find each other's hands in the dark. Dr. Ting-Fu, sitting next Hermine Kleefeld, laid his right hand on her shoulder and reached his left to Herr Wehsal, who came next. Beyond him were Herr and Frau Magnus, then K. Ferge; who, if Hans Castorp mistook not, held the hand of the ivory Levi on his right - and so on. "Music!" the doctor commanded, and behind him his neighbour the Czech set the instrument in motion and placed the needle, on the disk. "Talk!" Krokowski bade them, and as the first bars of an overture by Millocker were heard, they obediently bestirred themselves to make conversation, about nothing at all: the winter snow-fall, the last course at dinner, a newly arrived patient, a departure, "wild" or otherwise - artificially sustained, half drowned by the music, and lapsing now and again. So some minutes passed.

The record had not run out before Elly shuddered violently. trembling ran through her, she sighed, the upper part of her bo dy sank forward so that her forehead rested against Hans Castorp's, and her arms, together with those of her guardians, began: make extraordinary pumping motions to and fro.

"Trance," announced the Kleefeld. The music stopped, so also conversation. In the abrupt silence they heard the baritone drawl of the doctor. "Is Holger present? "

Elly shivered again. She swayed in her chair. Then Hans Castorp felt her press his two hands with a quick, firm pressure.

"She pressed my hands," he informed them.

"He," the doctor corrected him. "He pressed your hands. He is present. Wel-come, Holger," he went on with unction." Wel-come, friend and fellow comrade, heartily, heartily wel-come. And remember, when you were last with us," he went on, and Hans Castorp remarked that he did not use the form of address common to the civilized West - "you promised to make visible to our mortal eyes some dear departed, whether brother soul or sister soul, whose name should be given to you by our circle. Are you willing? Do you feel yourself able to perform what you promised? "

Again Elly shivered. She sighed and shivered as the answer came. Slowly she carried her hands and those of her guardians to her fore- / Page 675 / head, where she let them rest. Then close to Hans Castorp's ear she whispered: "Yes."

The warm breath immediately at his ear caused·in our friend that phenomenon of the epidermis popularly called goose-flesh, the nature of which the Hofrat had once explained to him. We mention this in order to make a distinction between the psychical and ·the purely physical. There could scarcely be talk of fear, for our hero was in fact thinking: "Well, she is certainly biting off more than she can chew!" But then he was straightway seized with a mingling of sympathy and consternation springing from the confusing and illusory circumstance that a blood-young creature, whose hands he held in his, had just breathed a yes into his ear.

"He said yes," he reported, and felt embarrassed.

"Very well, then, Holger," spoke Dr. Krokowski. "We shall take you at your word. We are confident you will do your part. The name of the dear departed shall shortly be communicated to you. Comrades," he turned to the gathering, " out with it, now! Who has a wish? Whom shall our friend Holger show us? "

A silence followed: Each waited for the other to speak. Individually they had probably all questioned themselves, in these last few days; they knew whither their thoughts tended. But the calling back of the dead, or the desirability of calling them back, was a ticklish matter, after all. At bottom, and boldly confessed, the desire does not exist; it is a misapprehension precisely as impossible as the thing itself, as we should soon see if nature once let it happen. What we call mourning for our dead is perhaps not so much grief at not being able to call them back as it is grief at not being able to want to do so.

This was what they were all obscurely feeling; and since it was here simply a question not of an actual return, but merely a theatrical staging of one, in which they should only see the departed, no more, the thing seemed humanly unthinkable; they were afraid to look into the face of him or her of whom they thought, and each one would willingly have resigned his right of choice to the next. Hans Castorp too, though there was echoing in his ears that large-hearted "Of course, of course" out of the past, held back, and at the last moment was rather inclined to pass the choice on. But the pause was too long; he turned his head toward their leader, and said; in a husky voice: "I should like to see my departed cousin, Joachim Ziemssen."

That was a relief to them all. Of those present, all excepting Dr. Ting-Fu, Wenzel, and the medium had known the person asked / Page 676 / for. The others, Ferge, Wehsal, Herr Albin, Paravant, Herr and Frau Magnus, Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, and the Kleefeld, loudly announced their satisfaction with the choice. Krokowski himself nodded well pleased, though his relations with Joachim had always been rather cool, owing to the latter's reluctance in the matter of psycho-analysis.

" Very good indeed," said the doctor. "Holger, did you hear? The person named was a stranger to you in life. Do you know him in the Beyond, and are you prepared to lead him hither?

Immnse suspense. The sleeper swayed, sighed, and shuddered. he seemed to be seeking, to be struggling; fallihg this way and that, whispering now to Hans Castorp, now to the Kleefeld, something they could not catch. At last he received from her hands the pressure that meant yes. He announced himself to have done so. and-

"Very well;-then," cried Dr. Krokowski. "To work, Holger Music," he cried. "Conversation! "and he repeated the injunction that no fixing of the attention, no strained anticipation was in place, only an unforced and hovering expectancy.

And now followed the most extraordinary hours of our hero's young life. Yes, though his later fate is unclear, though at a certain moment in his destiny he will vanish from our eyes, we may assume them to have been the most extraordinary he ever spent.

They were hours - more than two of them, to be explicit, counting in a brief intermission in the efforts on Holger's part which now began, or rather, on the girl Elly's - of work so hard and so prolonged that they were all toward the end inclined to be faint­hearted and despair of any result; out of pure pity, too, tempted to resign an attempt which seemed pitilessly hard, and beyond the delicate strength of her upon whom it was laid. We men, if we do not shirk our humanity, are familiar with an hour of life when we know this almost intolerable pity, which, absurdly enough no one else,can feel, this rebellious "Enough, no more! ' which is wrung from us, though it is not enough, and cannot or will not be enough. until it comes somehow or other to its appointed end. The reader knows we, speak of our husband- and fatherhood, of the act of birth, which Elly's wrestling did so unmistakably resemble that even he must recognize it who had never passed through this experience, even ouryoung Hans Castorp; who, not having shirked life, now came to know, in such a guise, this act, so full of organic mysticism. In what a guise! To what an end! Under what circumstances! One could not regard as anything less than scandalous the sights and sounds in this red-lighted lying-in chamber, the / Page 677 / maidenly form of the pregnant one, bare-armed, in flowing night­robe; and then by contrast the ceaseless and senseless gramophone music, the forced conversation which the circle kept up at command, the cries of encouragement they ever and anon directed at the struggling one: "Hullo, Holger! Courage, man! It's coming, just keep it up, let it come, that's the way!" Nor do we except the person and situation of the "husband" - if we may regard in that light our young friend, who had indeed formed such a wish­sitting there, with the knees of the little "mother" between his own, holding in his her hands, which were as wet as once little Leila's, so that he had constantly to be renewing his hold, not to let them slip.

For the gas fire in the rear of the circle radiated great heat. Mystical, consecrate? Ah, no, it was all rather noisy and vulgar, there in the red glow, to which they had now so accustomed their eyes that they could see the whole room' fairly well. The music and shouting were so like the revivalistic methods of the Salvation Army, they even made Hans Castorp think of the comparison, albeit he had never attended at a celebration by these cheerful zealots. It was in no eerie or ghostly sense that the scene affected the sympathetic one as mystic or mysterious, as conducing to solemnity; it was rather natural, organic - by virtue of the intimate association we have already referred to. Elly's exertions came in waves, after periods of rest, during which she hung sidewise from her chair in a totally relaxed and inaccessible condition, described by Dr. Krokowski as "deep trance." From this she would start up with a moan, throw herself about, strain and wrestle with her captors, whisper feverish, disconnected words, seem to be trying, with sidewise, jerking movements, to expel something; she would gnash her teeth, once even fastened them in Hans Castorp's sleeve.

This had gone on for more than an hour when the leader found it to the interest of all concerned to grant a brief intermission. The Czech Wenzel, who had introduced an enlivening variation by closing the gramophone. and striking up very expertly on his guitar, laid that instrument aside. They all drew a long breath and broke the circle. Dr. Krokowski strode over to the wall and switched on the ceiling lamp; the light flashed up glaringly, making them all blink. Elly, bent forward, her face almost in her lap, slumbered. She was busy too, absorbed in the oddest activity, with which the others appeared familiar, but which Hans Castorp watched. with attentive wonder. For some minutes together she moved the hollow of her hand to and fro in the region of her hips: / Page 678 / carried the hand away from her body and then with scooping, raking motion drew It towards her, as though gathering something and pulling it in. Then, with a series of starts, she came to herself, blinked in her turn at the light with sleep-stiffened eyes and smiled.

She smiled affectedly, rather remotely. In truth, their solicitude· seemed wasted; she did not appear exhausted by her efforts. Perhaps she retained no memory of them. She sat down in the chair reserved for patients, by the writing-desk near the window, between the desk and the screen about the chaise-longue; gave the chair a turn so that she could support her elbow on the desk and look into the room; and remained thus, receiving their sympathetic glances and encouraging nods, silent during the whole intermission, which lasted fifteen minutes.

It was a beneficent pause, relaxed, and filled with peaceful satisfaction in respect of work already accomplished. The lids of cigarette-cases snapped, the men smoked comfortably, and standing.in groups discussed the prospects of the seance. They were far from despairing or anticipating a negative result to their efforts. Signs enough were present to prove such doubting uncalled for. Those sitting near the doctor, at the far-end of the row, agreed that they had several times felt, quite unmistakably, that current of cool air which regularly whenever manifestations. were under way streamed in a definite direction from the person of the medium. Others had seen light-phenomena, white spots, moving conglobations of forces showing themselves at intervals against the screen. In short, no faint-heartedness! No looking backward now they had put their hands to the plough: Holger had given his word they had no call to doubt that he would keep it.

Dr. Krokowski signed for the resumption of the sitting. He led Elly back to her martyrdom and seated her, stroking her hair. The others closed the circle. All went as before. Hans Castorp suggested that he be released from his post of first control, but Dr. Krokowski refused. He said he laid great stress on excluding, by immediate contact, every possibility of misleading manipulation on the part of the medium. So Hans Castorp took lip again his strange position vis-a.-vis to Elly; the white light gave place to rosy twilight, the music began again, the pumping motions; this time it was Hans Castorp who announced 'trance." The scandalous lying-in proceeded.

With what distressful difficulty! It seemed unwilling to take its course - how could it? Madness! What maternity was this, what delivery, of what should she be delivered? " Help, help,". the child / Page 679 / moaned, and her spasms seemed about to pass over into that dangerous and unavailing stage obstetricians call eclampsia. She called at intervals on the doctor, that he should put his hands on' her. He did so, speaking to her encouragingly. The magnetic effect, if such it was, strengthened her to further efforts.

Thus passed the second hour, while the guitar was strummed or the gramophone gave out the contents of the album of light music into the twilight to which they had again accustomed their vision. Then came an episode, introduced by Hans Castorp. He supplied a stimulus by expressing an idea, a wish; a wish he had cherished from the beginning, and might perhaps have profitably expressed before now. Elly was lying with her face on their joined hands, in "deep trance." Herr Wenzel was just changing or reversing the record when our friend summoned his resolution and said he had a suggestion to make, of no great importance, yet perhaps - possibly - of some avail. He had - that is, the house possessed among its volumes of records - a. certain song, from Gounod's Faust, Valentine's Prayer, baritone with orchestral accompaniment, very appealing. He, the speaker, thought they might try the record.

"Why that particular one? " the doctor asked out of the darkness.

"A question of mood. Matter of feeling," the young man responded. The mood of the piece in question was peculiar to itself, quite special- he suggested they should try it. Just possible, not out of the question, that its mood and atmosphere might shorten their labours.

"Is the record here? " the doctor inquired.

No, but Hans Castorp could fetch it at once.

"What are you thinking of? " Krokowski promptly repelled the idea. What? Hans Castorp thought he might go and come again and take up his business where he had left it off? There spoke the voice of utter inexperience. Oh, no, it was impossible. It would upset everything, they would have to begin all over. Scientific exactitude forbade them to think of any such arbitrary going in and out. The door was locked. He, the doctor, had the key in his pocket. In short, if the record was not now in the room -

He was still talking when the Czech threw in, from the gramophone: "The record is here."

" Here? " Hans Castorp asked.

"Yes, here it is, Faust, Valentine's Prayer." It had been stuck by mistake in the album of light music, not in the green album of arias, where it belonged; quite by chance - or mismanagement / Page 680 / or carelessness, in any case luckily - it had partaken of the general topsyturvyness, and here it was, needing only to be put on.

"What had Hans Castorp to say to that? Nothing. It was the doctor who remarked: "So much the better," and some of the others chimed in. The needle scraped, the lid was put down. The male voice began to choral accompaniment: "Now the parting hour has come."

"No one spoke. They listened: Elly, as the music resumed, renewed her efforts. She started up convulsively, pumped, carried the slippery hands to her brow. The record went on, came to the middle part, with skipping rhythm, the part about war and danger, gallant, god-fearing, French. After that the finale, in full volume, the orchestrally supported refrain of the beginning.

"O Lord of heaven, hear me pray. . . ."

Hans Castorp had work with Elly. She raised herself, drew in a straggling breath, sighed a long, long, outward sigh, sank down illlc1 was still. He bent over her in concern, and as he did so, he heard Frau Stohr say; in a high, whining pipe: "Ziemssen! "

He did not look up. A bitter taste came in his mouth. He heard another voice, a deep, cold voice, saying: "I've seen him a long time."

The record had run off, with a. last accord of horns. But no one stopped the machine. The needle went on scratching in the silence, as the disk whirred round. Then Hans Castorp raised his head, and his eyes went, without searching, the right way.

"There was one more person in the room than before. There in the background, where the red rays lost themselves in gloom, so that the eye scarcely reached thither, between writing-desk and screen, in the doctor's consulting-chair, where in the intermission Elly had been sitting, Joachim sat. It was the Joachim of the last days, with hollow, shadowy cheeks, warrior's beard and full, curling lips. He sat leaning back, one leg crossed over the other.

On his wasted face, shaded though it was by his head-covering, was plainly seen the stamp of suffering, the expression of gravity mid austerity which had beautified it. Two folds stood on his brow, between the eyes, that lay deep in their bony cavities; but there was no change in the mildness of. the great dark orbs, whose quiet, friendly gaze sought out Hans Castorp, and him alone. That ancient grievance of the outstanding ears was still to be seen under the head-covering, his extraordinary head-covering, which they could not make out. Cousin Joachim was not in mufti. His sabre seemed to be leaning against his leg, he held the handle, one thought to distinguish something like a pistol-case in his belt. "But that was / Page 681 / no proper uniform he wore. No colour, no decorations; it had a collar like a litewka jacket, and side pockets. Somewhere low down on the breast was a cross. His feet looked large, his legs very thin, they seemed to be bound or wound as for the business of sport more than war. And what was it, this headgear? It seemed as though Joachim had turned an army cook-pot upside-down on his head, and fastened it under his chin with a band. Yet it looked quite properly warlike, like an old-fashioned foot-soldier, perhaps.

Hans Castorp felt Ellen Brand's breath on his hands. And near him the Kleefeld's rapid breathing. Other sound there was none, save the continued scraping of the needle on the run-down, rotating record, which nobody stopped. He looked at none of his company, would hear or see nothing of them; but across the hands and head on his knee leaned far forward and stared through the red darkness at the guest in the chair. It seemed one moment as though his stomach would turn over within him. His throat contracted and a four- or fivefold sob went through and through him. "Forgive me! " he whispered; then his eyes overflowed, he saw no more.

He heard breathless voices: "Speak to him! "he heard Dr. Krokowski's baritone voice summon him, formally, cheerily, and repeat the request. Instead of complying, he drew his hands away from beneath Elly's face, and stood up.

Again Dr. Krokowski called upon his name, this time in monitory tones. But in two strides Hans Castorp was at the step by.the entrance door and with one quick movement turned on the white light.

Fraulein Brand had collapsed. She was twitching convulsively in the Kleefeld's arms. The chair over there was empty.

Hans Castorp went up to the protesting Krokowski, close up to him. He tried to speak, but no words came. He put out his hand, with a brusque, imperative gesture. Receiving the key, he .nodded several times, threateningly, close into the other's face;
turned, and went out of-the room.

 

ELLY BRAND

 

Ellie Bland

 

Daily Mail

Monday, March 22, 2010

Mail Foreign Service

Girl, 4 dies in car horror on holiday beach

"She was beautiful, a princess': Ellie Bland

Page 28

A BRITISH girl of four was killed by a car as she walked along a popular U.S. beach with her family.
Ellie Bland was holding her great uncle's hand when she stepped into a car lane that runs along Daytona Beach, on Florida's east coast.
Although police said the vehicle was driving within the 10mph speed limit, she was sent flying.

Horrified witnesses screamed as the car halted. But before they could reach Ellie, the driver, Barbara Worley, 66, panicked and hit the accelerator, surging forward and hitting the girl - killing her instantly.

Ellie's parents, who were at home in Nottingham, learned of their daughter's death by phone. It is thought they flew out to Florida yesterday.
Enlarge Investigation: Florida Highway Patrol said Worley could face charges

Relatives said that her great uncle, John Langlands, 53, and his wife Karen, 44, had brought up Ellie and her five-year-old sister, believed to be called Kacey, since they were babies.

Ellie had survived serious health problems including a heart murmur and a digestive tract condition.

Last year she nearly died after contracting swine flu. The family regularly took holidays in Daytona Beach, where it is thought they had a holiday home.
The recent trip, with a group of friends from Britain, was Ellie's sixth. The Langlands had planned to take her to Disney's Magic Kingdom yesterday to dress up as the star of the film the Princess and the Frog.
Ellie was with her sister at the time of the tragedy and an older child, who has not been named.
Mrs Langlands said of the crash: 'It just took her. It's not real. You just bring them to the beach for the day. . . I can't believe it.'
Mr Langlands told police the car came 'barrelling down' on them and clipped Ellie. He broke down as he added: 'She was beautiful, a princess.'
Daytona Beach is one of the few beaches in America where cars are permitted to drive, because of its hard, compacted sand.

There are clearly marked lanes monitored by police, but officials said the high tide may have brought pedestrians and cars closer together than usual. It was also one of the first warm Saturdays of the year, meaning the beach was packed.
Last night, Ellie's family in Nottingham spoke of their grief.
A woman relative, who did not want to be named, said: 'Karen will be completely devastated.

'She can't have kids herself so she lived for Ellie - she took her all around the world.'
Worley, a U.S. tourist from Georgia, sat weeping in her car after the accident. She was not speeding or under the influence of alcohol, police said.
She is likely to a face only a minor traffic infringement charge rather than the more serious one of vehicular manslaughter, which could have led to a 15-year jail term.
A police spokesman said: 'We are still conducting our investigation, but everything points to a very tragic accident.
'Witnesses have said the girl ran into the traffic lane. She could have been distracted by the sight of the waves and sea.'

 

 

MAIL ON LINE

Saturday, Mar 27 2010 9AM 9°C

Results for ' Ellie Bland' You searched

Pictured: British girl, 4, killed by car on Florida beach while walking hand-in-hand with uncle 'after driver panicked'

By Mail Foreign Service
Last updated at 10:23 AM on 22nd March 2010

Comments (81) Add to My Stories
A four-year-old British girl was killed by a car as she walked along a popular U.S. beach with her family.
Ellie Bland was holding her great uncle's hand when she stepped into a car lane that runs along Daytona Beach, on Florida's east coast.
Although police said the vehicle was driving within the 10mph speed limit, she was sent flying.

Victim:Ellie Bland was killed by a car as she walked along Daytona beach with her great uncle
Shattered: Barbara Worley sits in her Lincoln Town Car moments after the accident on Saturday afternoon

Horrified witnesses screamed as the car halted. But before they could reach Ellie, the driver, Barbara Worley, 66, panicked and hit the accelerator, surging over the little girl - killing her instantly.

Florida Highway Patrol said an investigation had been launched and that charges were pending for Worley, from Elberton, Georgia.

Ellie's parents, who were at home in Nottingham, learned of their daughter's death by phone. It is thought they flew out to Florida yesterday.
Enlarge Investigation: Florida Highway Patrol said Worley could face charges

Relatives said that her great uncle, John Langlands, 53, and his wife Karen, 44, had brought up Ellie and her five-year-old sister, believed to be called Kacey, since they were babies.

Ellie had survived serious health problems including a heart murmur and a digestive tract condition.

Last year she nearly died after contracting swine flu. The family regularly took holidays in Daytona Beach, where it is thought they had a holiday home.
The recent trip, with a group of friends from Britain, was Ellie's sixth.

The Langlands had planned to take her to Disney's Magic Kingdom yesterday to dress up as the star of the film the Princess and the Frog.
Ellie was with her sister at the time of the tragedy and an older child, who has not been named.
Mrs Langlands said of the crash: 'It just took her. It's not real. You just bring them to the beach for the day. . . I can't believe it.'
Mr Langlands told police the car came 'barrelling down' on them and clipped Ellie. He broke down as he added: 'She was beautiful, a princess.'
Daytona Beach is one of the few beaches in America where cars are permitted to drive, because of its hard, compacted sand.

There are clearly marked lanes monitored by police, but officials said the high tide may have brought pedestrians and cars closer together than usual. It was also one of the first warm Saturdays of the year, meaning the beach was packed.
Last night, Ellie's family in Nottingham spoke of their grief.
A woman relative, who did not want to be named, said: 'Karen will be completely devastated.
Daytona Beach is on the east coast of Florida

Daytona Beach is one of few coastal resorts in the US where cars are permitted to drive on the sand
'She can't have kids herself so she lived for Ellie - she took her all around the world.'
Worley, a U.S. tourist from Georgia, sat weeping in her car after the accident. She was not speeding or under the influence of alcohol, police said.
She is likely to a face only a minor traffic infringement charge rather than the more serious one of vehicular manslaughter, which could have led to a 15-year jail term.
A police spokesman said: 'We are still conducting our investigation, but everything points to a very tragic accident.
'Witnesses have said the girl ran into the traffic lane. She could have been distracted by the sight of the waves and sea.'

Print this article Read later Email to a friend Share this article: Digg it Del.icio.us Reddit Newsvine Nowpublic StumbleUpon Facebook MySpace Fark Comments (81)Here's what readers have had to say so far. Why not debate this issue live on our message boards.
The comments below have been moderated in advance.

Newest Oldest Best rated Worst rated View all The reason vehicles are allowed on the sand in Daytona Beach is, like most of the beaches on the U.S. Atlantic coast, frigging hotels dot every last bit of open space. The only other way to get to the beach is to pay a parking fee to a hotel to use a parking lot (car park), or fight with someone to get a parking space at one of the few free city mantained lots. In many Atlantic coastal cities, there are so many hotels you can't even SEE the beach. The alternative is to find a beach that is in the jurisdiction of the National Park Service, such as Pea Island National Bird Sanctuary in the Outer Banks. No frigging hotels allowed!
- haywoodzarathustra, Fat City, Atlantis, 22/3/2010 13:14

Click to rate Rating 48 Report abuse

I was so sad when reading this. I have a 4 year old daughter and I can only imagine the family's grief and great sadness. I am heartbroken. My deepest sympathy goes out to the family.
- Mrs. Badcrumble, Columbus, OH, 22/3/2010 13:10

Click to rate Rating 69 Report abuse

This is so sad and horrible for all involved, and I include the driver in this.
We can just blame her, or blame those who did not keep Ellie's hand in theirs and keep her out of the car lane--or we can just see the truth. Accident, all it is, and unfortunately those involved will blame themselves enough for all of us.
Have mercy on them.
Humans make mistakes, that's all.

Mr. Ellis in Southhampton (22/3/2010 08:46), thank you and bless you for such a reasonable comment.

- Linda, Farmington, USA, 22/3/2010 12:51

Click to rate Rating 79 Report abuse

RIP Ellie For Gods sake take an Engish course,Or shut up.
- P.Widdowson, loule portugal, 22/3/2010 12:48

Click to rate Rating 49 Report abuse

We went to Daytona when my son was small and when I saw the traffic on the beach, I was terrified. It seemed to me to be so easy for an excited child to run towards the sea and be hit by a car. Paranoia, maybe, but it looked to me like an accident waiting to happen. It was impossible to settle and enjoy a holiday there, so we packed up and went back to the Florida Keys.
- Pato, Hale, Chesh., 22/3/2010 12:15

Click to rate Rating 40 Report abuse

For everyone slamming American drivers and those of us fortunate enough to live in Daytona Beach, a little history. Cars have been on our beach since the early 1900s when racing began in Daytona (Daytona International Speedway, anyone?). The original race track was the beach, because of its hard packed sand. As a teenager, one of the best things in life was to cruise the beach with your friends. The speed limit is 10 miles per hour, strictly enforced. Until the overcrowding of our beloved beach, it was extremely rare for a sun bather to get run over by a car. The last accident of the sort was 22 years ago, when another child darted out into the traffic lanes. Our beach is 23 miles long, there is driving on only a small portion of that, most of the beach has sand that is too soft for cars. People are free to go there to play where there are no cars allowed. In the core tourist area driving has been banned for the last ten years, again people are free to go there. RIP dear Ellie.
- Dynah Moe Humm, Daytona Beach, Florida USA, 22/3/2010 12:15

Read more: http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/worldnews/article-1259623/Four-year-old-British-girl-killed-tragic-car-accident-popular-Florida-beach.html#ixzz0jMmSgekQ

 

 

Daily Mail

Wednesday December 3. 2014

Page 55

Put your faith in God, not a ouija board!

Spooky truth behind surge in sales of Ouija boards

Beware: The Rev Bob Short warns against seances.

Inset: Mondays Mail on how new film Ouija has renewed interest in the 'game'

THE supernatural is once again on people's minds, with a fascination with ouija boards and Spurs footballer Emmanuel Adebayor complaining about people 'putting juju' on him (Mail). In the Sixties, ouija boards were a must-have family game, but some people have obviously forgotten that many youngsters had psychological problems caused by playing this. It was produced by a top board game company and can be purchased `used' today.
I was involved in helping to lead a_youth group in my church at the time. A group of these young people had been invited to go to a ouija seance, and they asked me to accompany them. I didn't know much about seances but decided to go. For a good while, I sat like everyone else
with my finger on the upturned glass, praying it wouldn't work. Nothing happened, and the person who was running the session said there must be someone present who didn't agree with what was going on. I confessed: I told them I was very uneasy with the whole thing and was praying it wouldn't work. I then decided to leave.
Later, the young people told me that after I'd left, all sorts of weird things were said, some quite frightening, and at the end of it the glass exploded.
The Bible teaches very clearly that we • shouldn't meddle in occult practices such as trying to contact the dead, probably because of the danger of contacting spirits which ultimately can't be controlled. For Christians, the Holy
Spirit is much stronger, but that doesn't give us permission to play around with this sort of thing.
My advice for young people worried about friends being involved in seances _ is that they shouldn't go but simply pray that the channel, as it were, is blocked. I would recommend that Emmanuel Adebayor reminds himself that God's Spirit, which lives in him as a believer, is more powerful than any 'juju'. He should also remember that his name — Emmanuel — which we focus on at Christmas time, means 'God with us'. He also has the God-given talent to start scoring goals again if he can refocus himself and not be side-tracked by other voices.
Rev BOB SHORT, Beeston, Notts.

 

 

THE SIRIUS MYSTERY

Was Earth visited by intelligent beings from a planet in the system of the Star Sirius

Robert K.G. Temple 1976

Page 145

THE ORACLE CENTRES

We must note Stecchini's remarks about Delphi as follows :38
The god of Delphi, Apollo, whose name means 'the stone', was identified with an object, the omphalos, 'navel', which has been found. It consisted of an ovoidal stone. . . . The omphalos of Delphi was similar to the object which represented the god Amon in Thebes, the 'navel' of Egypt. In 1966 I presented to the annual meeting of the Archaeological Institute of America a paper in which I maintained that historical accounts, myths, and legends, and some monuments of Delphi, indicate that the oracle was established there by the Pharaohs of the Ethiopian Dynasty. This is the reason why the Greeks portrayed Delphos, the eponymous hero of Delphi, as a Negro.

Stecchini also explains his theory that the oracles originally functioned through the operations of computing devices :

An object which resembles a roulette wheel, and actually is its historical antecedent, was centred on top of the omphalos. The spinning of a ball gave the answers; each of the 36 spokes of the wheel corresponded to a letter symbol.
In studying ancient computing devices, I have discovered that they were used also to obtain oracular answers. This is the origin of many of the oracular instruments we still use today, such as cards and ouija boards. . . . The roulette wheel of Delphi originally was a special kind of abacus for calculating in terms of angles.

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
H
=
8
-
9
HASTENING
97
43
7
W
=
5
-
5
WHILE
57
30
3
S
-
15
4
17
First Total
187
88
16
-
-
1+5
-
1+7
Add to Reduce
1+8+7
8+8
1+6
-
-
6
-
8
Second Total
16
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+6
1+6
-
-
-
6
-
8
Essence of Number
7
7
7

 

 

-
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
1
-
-
5
9
5
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
53
5+3
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
19
-
-
14
9
14
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
89
8+9
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
8
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
5
-
-
1
-
2
5
-
-
-
7
-
5
-
-
3
5
+
=
35
3+5
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
20
-
5
-
-
1
-
20
5
-
-
-
7
-
23
-
-
12
5
+
=
98
9+8
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
-
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
20
8
5
-
8
1
19
20
5
14
9
14
7
-
23
8
9
12
5
+
=
187
1+8+7
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
-
-
2
8
5
-
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
-
5
8
9
3
5
+
=
88
8+8
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
-
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
-
``-
2
-
-
-`
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3`
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
3
=
24
2+4
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
10
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
35
-
-
15
-
88
-
34
1+0
1+5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+5
-
8+8
-
3+4
1
6
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
16
-
7
-
-
2
8
5
-
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
-
5
8
9
3
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+6
-
-
1
6
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
7
-
7

 

 

15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
1
-
-
5
9
5
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
53
5+3
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
19
-
-
14
9
14
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
89
8+9
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
5
-
-
1
-
2
5
-
-
-
7
-
5
-
-
3
5
+
=
35
3+5
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
20
-
5
-
-
1
-
20
5
-
-
-
7
-
23
-
-
12
5
+
=
98
9+8
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
20
8
5
-
8
1
19
20
5
14
9
14
7
-
23
8
9
12
5
+
=
187
1+8+7
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
-
2
8
5
-
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
-
5
8
9
3
5
+
=
88
8+8
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
``-
2
-
-
-`
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
3
=
24
2+4
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
15
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
35
-
-
15
-
88
-
34
1+5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+5
-
8+8
-
3+4
6
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
16
-
7
-
2
8
5
-
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
-
5
8
9
3
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+6
-
-
6
T
H
E
-
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
-
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
7
-
7

 

 

15
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
8
-
1
-
-
5
9
5
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
53
5+3
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
8
-
8
-
19
-
-
14
9
14
-
-
8
9
-
-
+
=
89
8+9
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
15
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
5
-
1
-
2
5
-
-
-
7
5
-
-
3
5
+
=
35
3+5
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
20
-
5
-
1
-
20
5
-
-
-
7
23
-
-
12
5
+
=
98
9+8
=
17
1+7
8
=
8
15
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
20
8
5
8
1
19
20
5
14
9
14
7
23
8
9
12
5
+
=
187
1+8+7
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
-
2
8
5
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
5
8
9
3
5
+
=
88
8+8
=
16
1+6
7
=
7
15
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
``-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
5
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
8
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
3
=
24
2+4
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
15
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
35
-
-
15
-
88
-
34
1+5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
5
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
3+5
-
-
1+5
-
8+8
-
3+4
6
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
16
-
7
-
2
8
5
8
1
1
2
5
5
9
5
7
5
8
9
3
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+6
-
-
6
T
H
E
H
A
S
T
E
N
I
N
G
W
H
I
L
E
-
-
8
-
-
6
-
7
-
7

 

 

ESOTERIC

I SECRET O

9 SECRET 6

ESOTERIC

 

 

8
EXOTERIC
99
45
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
5
ESOTE
64
19
1
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
C
3
3
3
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
22
-
-
9+4
4+0
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
4
4
-
-
1+3
-
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
6
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
19
15
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
2
5
9
-
3
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
5
-
-
20
5
18
-
3
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
19
15
20
5
18
9
3
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
``-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
19
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
10
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
1+0
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
6
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
19
15
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
2
5
9
-
3
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
5
-
-
20
5
18
-
3
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
5
19
15
20
5
18
9
3
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
``-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

8
EXOTERIC
99
45
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4
16
First Total
193
85
13
1+6
Add to Reduce
1+9+3
8+5
1+3
7
Second Total
13
13
4
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4
7
Essence of Number
4
4
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
1
S
19
10
1
1
O
15
6
6
1
T
20
2
2
1
E
5
5
5
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
C
3
3
3
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
40
-
-
9+4
4+9
4+0
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
3
SOT
54
18
9
1
E
5
5
5
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
C
3
3
3
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
40
-
-
9+4
4+9
4+0
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
5
ESOTE
64
28
1
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
C
3
3
3
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
40
-
-
9+4
4+9
4+0
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
6
SECRET
70
34
7
1
O
15
6
6
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
22
-
-
9+4
4+9
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
6
SECRET
70
34
7
1
I
9
9
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
22
-
-
9+4
4+9
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
15
-
19
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
3
9
5
2
-
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
5
3
18
5
20
-
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
15
-
19
5
3
18
5
20
-
9
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
-
6
-
1
5
3
9
5
2
-
9
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
``-
-
-
--
1
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
``-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
19
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+9
1+6
-
---
-
-
-
9
-
-
---
9
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
10
7
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
1+0
-
6
-
1
5
3
9
5
2
-
9
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
7
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
15
-
19
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
3
9
5
2
-
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
5
3
18
5
20
-
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
15
-
19
5
3
18
5
20
-
9
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
6
-
1
5
3
9
5
2
-
9
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
1
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
``-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
16
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+6
-
---
-
-
-
9
-
-
---
9
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
7
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
-
6
-
1
5
3
9
5
2
-
9
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
O
-
S
E
C
R
E
T
-
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

-
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
1
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
15
19
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
3
9
5
2
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
5
3
18
5
20
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
15
19
5
3
18
5
20
9
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
-
6
1
5
3
9
5
2
9
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
``-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
``-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
19
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+9
1+6
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
10
7
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
1+0
-
6
1
5
3
9
5
2
9
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
7
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
6
1
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
15
19
-
-
-
-
-
9
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
3
9
5
2
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
5
3
18
5
20
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
15
19
5
3
18
5
20
9
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
6
1
5
3
9
5
2
9
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
``-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
16
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+6
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
9
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
7
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
-
6
1
5
3
9
5
2
9
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
O
S
E
C
R
E
T
I
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
6
SECRET
70
34
7
1
I
9
9
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
22
-
-
9+4
4+9
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
6
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
16
1+6
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
19
15
-
-
-
9
-
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
2
5
9
-
3
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
-
5
-
-
20
5
18
-
3
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
19
15
20
5
18
9
3
+
=
94
9+4
=
13
1+3
4
=
4
-
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
``-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
19
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
40
-
22
1+9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+0
-
2+2
10
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4
1+0
-
5
1
6
2
5
9
9
3
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
8
E
S
O
T
E
R
I
C
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
4
-
4

 

 

8
EXOTERIC
99
45
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4
16
First Total
193
85
13
1+6
Add to Reduce
1+9+3
8+5
1+3
7
Second Total
13
13
4
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4
7
Essence of Number
4
4
4

 

 

SPIRIT OF THE OUIJA BOARD

123456789 ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ 123456789

 

-
OUIJA BOARD
-
-
-
5
OUIJA
56
20
2
5
BOARD
40
22
4
10
OUIJA BOARD
96
42
6
1+0
-
9+6
4+2
-
1
OUIJA BOARD
15
6
6
-
-
1+5
-
-
1
OUIJA BOARD
6
6
6

 

 

The Cambridge Introduction to Thomas Mann

https://books.google.co.uk/books?isbn=1139788817

Todd Kontje - 2010 - ‎Literary Criticism
Thomas Mann was interested in magic and the occult. He attended several séances in Munich in the early 1920s and wrote an essay on his “Occult ...

 

Thomas Mann - Magic Mountain - Der Zauberberg ...

www.readliterature.com/BC_magicmountain.htm

He was one of those types who makes a dreadful scene right at the end and .... Thomas Mann himself attended a seance in 1923 and wrote a short piece about ...

Constellation of Genius: 1922 : Modernism Year One

 

https://books.google.co.uk/books?isbn=0091930979

Kevin Jackson - 2012 - ‎Modernism (Literature)
20 DECEMBER Thomas Mann attended a spiritualist seance. It was (GERMANY not his first experience of a medium according to his family, he had at one time ...

 

The Supernatural: Your Guide Through the Unexplained, the ...

https://books.google.co.uk/books?isbn=1780286953

Colin Wilson, ‎Wilson Colin Wilson Damon - 2013 - ‎Body, Mind & Spirit
The man who arranged the seances was the German investigator, Baron von ... The novelist Thomas Mann attended one seance, and has recorded how, as he ...

 

 

Ghostwriting Modernism - Page ix - Google Books Result

https://books.google.co.uk/books?isbn=0801487757

Helen Sword - 2002 - ‎History
That same year, Thomas Mann attended a materializing seance in Munich, where a decade earlier Rainer Maria Rilke had consulted a spirit medium and sought ...

 

Late Literary Lunch – Chapter 47 of Thomas Mann's The ...

westwoodsmusic.com/?p=162

1 May 2012 - 10 years in the writing, German writer Thomas Mann's novel The Magic .... Hans attends a séance — yet another diversion for the patients, ...

 


W. Schneider physical medium

homepage.ntlworld.com/.../mediums/w__schneider_physical_medium.ht...

The Schneider family became interested in Spiritualism after hearing about .... When Thomas Mann, an author and Nobel prize winner, attended a seance with ...

The Mediumship of Willy Schneider
An account of Rudi Schneider's mediumship was included in the August and September 1996 NAS Newsletter. As stated in the account, three of Rudi's brothers also possessed mediumistic abilities; one being his older brother, Willy.

The Schneider family became interested in Spiritualism after hearing about soldiers at the nearby garrison in Braunau, experimenting with spirit communication; when the Schneider family attempted this, it was discovered that Willy, only sixteen years old at the time, was a physical medium. According to the record made by Willy's father's, on 17 January 1919, the boy attempted table turning and messages were conveyed in writing through a pencil fastened to the table. The communicator gave her name as Olga and from thereon, the family continued to obtain communications; this developed to the stage when the table moved without Willy having to have any physical contact with it. Further development occurred when 'the clapping of two tiny hands was heard and finally there was a materialised hand...Willy being visible...and enjoying the fun all the time'.(1)
In fact, his mediumistic abilities had become apparent two years earlier when, after returning from the funeral of his older brother, Willy saw the brother; when he told his parents about this, he said that they 'laughed'. Almost apologetically, he explained, 'I was quite young and didn't understand what that was supposed to mean'.(2)

In time, news of Willy's mediumship reached those living in Braunau, and one person who became interested was Fritz Kogelnik, a retired naval commander. Believing it was nothing more than ignorant superstition, he nevertheless attended one of Willy's seances. In this, he saw the young Willy, who 'was a little fellow, and in sitting on the sofa, his feet did not reach the floor', and the phenomena that the boy was able to produce: the table moved in response to questions asked and was followed by the movement of objects in the room. Gregory cites Kogelnik's statement that he then 'saw a very small hand, which touched and caressed mine', and notes, 'Kogelnik reports that he left the Schneider house that day entirely convinced that he had witnessed genuine "paranormal" phenomena'.

When Thomas Mann, an author and Nobel prize winner, attended a seance with Willy at the home of Schrenck-Notzing, he stated that in view of what he saw, the suggestion of fraud was absurd. However, by this stage, it clearly becomes evident that once Willy had placed himself in the hands of Schrenck-Notzing and others, tests were not related to survival or evidential communications, but rather, the providing of repeated performances of telekinesis.
After a disagreement with Schrenck-Notzing, Willy worked with Dr Holub in Vienna and during this time materializations were manifested in addition to the usual phenomena and levitation. However, this only lasted for a short period due to Holub's sudden death and Willy then continued to demonstrate his abilities to various university professors. In 1924, Willy came to London with Mrs Holub and gave demonstrations to members of the SPR; some phenomena were produced, and Dingwall admitted in the SPR's Proceedings (XXXVI), that 'the only reasonable hypothesis which covers the facts is that some supernatural agency produced the results'.

 

 

The Cambridge Introduction to Thomas Mann

https://books.google.co.uk/books?isbn=1139788817

Todd Kontje - 2010 - ‎Literary Criticism
Thomas Mann was interested in magic and the occult. He attended several séances in Munich in the early 1920s and wrote an essay on his “Occult ...

Thomas Mann was interested in magic and the occult he attended several seances in Munic in the early 192's and wrote an essay on his Occult Experiences ("Okkulte Erlebnisse,1924") which was a success on the lecture circuit. In the context of The Magic Mountainn however, the sceance that successfully summons Joachim Ziemssen back from the dead is rejected by Hans Castorp as a distasteful affair which violates his cousins dignity.

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 465 / 466

"They talked of "humanity," of nobility - but it was / the spirit alone that distinguished man, as a creature largely divorced from nature, largely opposed to her in feeling, from all other forms of organic life. In man's spirit, then, resided his true nobility and his merit - in his state of disease, as it were; in a word, the more ailing he was, by so much was he the more man. The genius of disease was more human than the genius of health. How, then, could one who posed as the. friend of man shut his eyes to these fundamental truths concerning man's humanIty? Herr Settembrini had progress ever on his lips: was he aware that all progress, in so far as there was such a thing, was due to illness, and to illness alone? In other words, to genius, which was the same thing? Had not the normal, since time was, lived on the achievements of the abnormal? Men consciously and voluntarily descended into disease and madness, in search of knowledge which, acquired by fanaticism, would lead back to health; after the possession and use of it had ceased to be conditioned by that heroic and abnormal act of sacrifice. That was the true death on the cross, the true Atonement."

 

 

PLACET EXPERIRI EXPERIRI PLACET

 

1

are echoes here of Hans Castorp’s Mountain motto, ‘placet experiri’, which. states a positive commitment to experience and experiment. The same idea ... assets.cambridge.org/97805216/53107/sample/9780521653107ws

2

 

Placet experiri. Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experiment", Ch. 4. “Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on.. “Behold the Fatherland.” ... en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann

3

Mann Quote: Placet experiri. ... Famous Quotes |Placet experiri. Printable Version · Cite this Page.Placet experiri. - Thomas Mann ... www.enotes.com/famous-quotes/placet-experiri

4

Diesen Ausgang verdankt Hans Castorp dem ,Placet experiri, der Erfahrung, ... Re:Placet experiri... dominikus franke schrieb am 24.07.2007 um 01:43 Uhr: ... www.albertmartin.de/latein/forum

5

Placet experiri. Wie schön, daß damals, auf dem Höhepunkt der Thomas-Mann-Begeisterung, das Krankenhaus, in dem ich lag, sich so leicht zum „Berghof“ (aus ... www.werner-radtke.de/1995/03/224-placet-experiri.html

 

 

PLACET EXPERIRI THAT I AM ME I ME AM I THAT EXPERIRI PLACET

 

 

Placet experiri. Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experimnent", Ch. 4. “Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on. “Behold the Fatherland.” ... en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann

Paul Thomas Mann (6 June 1875 – 12 August 1955) was a German novelist, short story writer, social critic, philanthropist, essayist, and 1929 Nobel Prize laureate, known for his series of highly symbolic and ironic epic novels and mid-length stories, noted for their insight into the psychology of the artist and the intellectual.

 

 

PLACET EXPERIRI THAT I AM ME I ME AM I THAT EXPERIRI PLACET

 

-
PLACET EXPERIRI
-
-
-
2
P+L
28
10
1
3
A+C+E
9
9
9
1
T
20
2
2
4
E+X+P+E
50
23
5
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
14
PLACET EXPERIRI
161
80
53
1+4
-
1+6+1
9+0
5+3
5
PLACET EXPERIRI
8
8
8

 

 

-
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
9
9
9
9
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
-
5
24
16
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
107
1+0+7
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
-
5
24
16
5
18
9
18
9
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
+
=
80
8+0
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
3
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
4
=
36
3+6
9
12
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
33
-
-
14
-
80
-
35
1+2
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
3+3
-
-
1+4
-
8+0
-
3+5
3
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8
--
--
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
--
--
-
-
-
3
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8

 

 

14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
9
9
9
9
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
-
9
-
9
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
-
8
-
8
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
-
5
24
16
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
107
1+0+7
=
8
-
8
-
8
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
-
5
24
16
5
18
9
18
9
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
+
=
80
8+0
=
8
-
8
-
8
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
3
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
4
=
36
3+6
9
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
33
-
-
14
-
80
-
35
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
3+3
-
-
1+4
-
8+0
-
3+5
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8
--
7
3
1
3
5
2
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
--
--
-
-
-
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8

 

 

14
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
9
9
9
9
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
-
9
-
9
`-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
18
9
18
9
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
-
9
-
9
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
5
6
7
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
44
4+4
=
8
-
8
-
8
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
5
24
16
5
-
--
-
--
+
=
107
1+0+7
=
8
-
8
-
8
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
`-
16
12
1
3
5
20
5
24
16
5
18
9
18
9
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
-
8
-
8
-
7
3
1
3
5
2
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
+
=
80
8+0
=
8
-
8
-
8
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
3
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
9
occurs
x
4
=
36
3+6
9
14
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
33
-
-
14
-
80
-
35
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
9
9
-
-
3+3
-
-
1+4
-
8+0
-
3+5
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8
--
7
3
1
3
5
2
5
6
7
5
9
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
--
--
-
-
-
5
P
L
A
C
E
T
E
X
P
E
R
I
R
I
-
-
6
-
-
5
-
8
-
8

 

 

7
IT
29
11
2
4
PLEASES
77
23
5
6
TO
35
8
8
4
EXPERIMENT
129
57
3
17
First Total
270
99
18
1+7
Add to Reduce
2+7+0
9+9
1+8
8
Second Total
9
18
9
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+8
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

10
COMMITMENT
125
44
8
2
TO
35
8
8
10
EXPERIENCE
104
59
5
3
AND
19
10
1
10
EXPERIMENT
129
57
3
45
First Total
412
178
25
4+5
Add to Reduce
4+1+2
1+7+8
2+5
9
Second Total
7
16
7
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+6
-
9
Essence of Number
7
7
7

 

 

7
IT
29
11
2
4
PLEASES
77
23
5
6
TO
35
8
8
4
EXPERIMENT
129
57
3
17
First Total
270
99
18
1+7
Add to Reduce
2+7+0
8+1
1+8
8
Second Total
9
9
9
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+8
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

-
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
-
6
-
-
6
-
-
-
9
-
-
5
-
+
=
37
3+7
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
19
-
19
-
-
15
-
-
24
-
-
-
9
-
-
14
-
+
=
109
1+0+9
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
7
3
5
1
-
5
-
-
2
-
-
5
-
7
5
9
-
4
5
-
2
+
=
62
6+2
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
20
-
16
12
5
1
-
5
-
-
20
-
-
5
-
16
5
18
-
13
5
-
20
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
20
-
16
12
5
1
19
5
19
-
20
15
-
5
24
16
5
18
9
13
5
14
20
+
=
270
2+7+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
9
2
-
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
-
2
6
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
+
=
99
9+9
=
18
1+8
9
=
9
-
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
3
=
3
=
3
-
``-
-
2
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-`
2
-
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
2
occurs
x
3
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
8
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
37
-
-
21
-
99
-
36
-
2+1
9
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
3+7
-
-
2+1
-
9+9
-
3+6
8
3
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
10
-
-
3
-
18
-
9
-
-
9
2
-
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
-
2
6
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
8
3
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
1
-
-
3
-
9
-
9

 

 

1
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
-
6
-
-
6
-
-
-
9
-
-
5
-
+
=
37
3+7
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
19
-
19
-
-
15
-
-
24
-
-
-
9
-
-
14
-
+
=
109
1+0+9
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
7
3
5
1
-
5
-
-
2
-
-
5
-
7
5
9
-
4
5
-
2
+
=
62
6+2
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
20
-
16
12
5
1
-
5
-
-
20
-
-
5
-
16
5
18
-
13
5
-
20
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
=
8
=
8
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
9
20
-
16
12
5
1
19
5
19
-
20
15
-
5
24
16
5
18
9
13
5
14
20
+
=
270
2+7+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
9
2
-
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
-
2
6
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
+
=
99
9+9
=
18
1+8
9
=
9
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
3
=
3
=
3
``-
-
2
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-`
2
-
-`
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
2
occurs
x
3
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
21
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
37
-
-
21
-
99
-
36
2+1
9
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
3+7
-
-
2+1
-
9+9
-
3+6
3
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
10
-
-
3
-
18
-
9
-
9
2
-
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
-
2
6
-
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
3
I
T
-
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
-
T
O
-
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
1
-
-
3
-
9
-
9

 

 

1
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
1
-
6
-
6
-
-
-
9
-
-
5
-
+
=
37
3+7
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
19
-
19
-
15
-
24
-
-
-
9
-
-
14
-
+
=
109
1+0+9
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
21
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
7
3
5
1
-
5
-
2
-
5
-
7
5
9
-
4
5
-
2
+
=
62
6+2
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
20
16
12
5
1
-
5
-
20
-
5
-
16
5
18
-
13
5
-
20
+
=
161
1+6+1
=
8
=
8
=
8
21
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
9
20
16
12
5
1
19
5
19
20
15
5
24
16
5
18
9
13
5
14
20
+
=
270
2+7+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
9
2
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
2
6
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
+
=
99
9+9
=
18
1+8
9
=
9
21
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
3
=
3
=
3
``-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
2
occurs
x
3
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
6
=
30
3+0
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
2
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
21
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
37
-
-
21
-
99
-
36
2+1
9
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
3+7
-
-
2+1
-
9+9
-
3+6
3
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
10
-
-
3
-
18
-
9
-
9
2
7
3
5
1
1
5
1
2
6
5
6
7
5
9
9
4
5
5
2
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
3
I
T
P
L
E
A
S
E
S
T
O
E
X
P
E
R
I
M
E
N
T
-
-
1
-
-
3
-
9
-
9

 

 

Placet experiri. Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experimnent", Ch. 4. “Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on. “Behold the Fatherland.” ... en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann

Paul Thomas Mann (6 June 1875 – 12 August 1955) was a German novelist, short story writer, social critic, philanthropist, essayist, and 1929 Nobel Prize laureate, known for his series of highly symbolic and ironic epic novels and mid-length stories, noted for their insight into the psychology of the artist and the intellectual.

Contents [hide]
1 Sourced
1.1 Tristan (1902)
1.2 Tonio Kröger (1903)
1.3 Death in Venice (1912)
1.4 The Magic Mountain (1924)
1.5 Suffering and Greatness of Richard Wagner (1933)
1.6 Freud and the Future (1937)
1.7 The Beloved Returns (1939)
1.8 Doctor Faustus (1947)
1.9 Confessions of Felix Krull, Confidence Man (1954)
2 Unsourced
3 External links

[edit] Sourced
I think of my suffering, of the problem of my suffering. What am I suffering from? From knowledge — is it going to destroy me? What am I 
suffering from? From sexuality — is it going to destroy me? How I hate it, this knowledge which forces even art to join it! How I hate it, this sensuality, which claims everything fine and good is its consequence and effect. Alas, it is the poison that lurks in everything fine and good! — How am I to free myself of knowledge? By religion? How am I to free myself of sexuality? By eating rice?
Letter from Naples, Italy to Otto Grautoff (1896); as quoted in A Gorgon's Mask: The Mother in Thomas Mann's Fiction (2005) by Lewis A. Lawson, p. 34
Here and there, among a thousand other peddlers, are slyly hissing dealers who urge you to come along with them to allegedly "very beautiful" girls, and not only to girls. They keep at it, walk alongside, praising there wares until you answer roughly. They don't know that you have resolved to eat nothing but rice just to escape from sexuality!
Letter from Naples, Italy to Otto Grautoff (1896); as quoted in A Gorgon's Mask: The Mother in Thomas Mann's Fiction (2005) by Lewis A. Lawson, p. 35
We are most likely to get angry and excited in our opposition to some idea when we ourselves are not quite certain of our own position, and are inwardly tempted to take the other side.
Buddenbrooks [Buddenbrooks: Verfall einer Familie, Roman] (1901). Pt 8, Ch. 2
Beauty can pierce one like pain.
Buddenbrooks [Buddenbrooks: Verfall einer Familie, Roman], Pt 11, Ch. 2
That daily the night falls; that over stresses and torments, cares and sorrows the blessing of sleep unfolds, stilling and quenching them; that every anew this draught of refreshment and lethe is offered to our parching lips, ever after the battle this mildness laves our shaking limbs, that from it, purified from sweat and dust and blood, strengthened, renewed, rejuvenated, almost innocent once more, almost with pristine courage and zeal we may go forth again — these I hold to be the benignest, the most moving of all the great facts of life.
"Sleep, Sweet Sleep" ["Süßer Schlaf] first published in Neue Freie Presse [Vienna] (30 May 1909), as translated by Helen T. Knopf in Past Masters and Other Papers (1933), p. 269
The important thing for me, then, is not the "work," but my life. Life is not the means for the achievement of an esthetic ideal of perfection; on the contrary, the work is an ethical symbol of life.
Reflections of a Non-Political Man [Betrachtungen eines Unpolitischen (1918)]
Extraordinary creature! So close a friend, and yet so remote.
Herr und Hund (A Man and his Dog) (1918)
The meeting in the open of two dogs, strangers to each other, is one of the most painful, thrilling, and pregnant of all conceivable encounters; it is surrounded by an atmosphere of the last canniness, presided over by a constraint for which I have no preciser name; they simply cannot pass each other, their mutual embarrassment is frightful to behold.
Herr und Hund (A Man and his Dog)
I have an epic, not a dramatic nature. My disposition and my desires call for peace to spin my thread, for a steady rhythm in life and art.
Nobel Banquet Speech (10 December 1929)
This fantastic state of mind, of a humanity that has outrun its ideas, is matched by a political scene in the grotesque style, with Salvation Army methods, hallelujahs and bell-ringing and dervishlike repetition of monotonous catchwords, until everybody foams at the mouth. Fanaticism turns into a means of salvation, enthusiasm into epileptic ecstasy, politics becomes an opiate for the masses, a proletarian eschatology; and reason veils her face.
On German fascism, in "An Appeal to Reason" ["Deutsche Ansprache. Ein Appell an die Vernunft"] in Berliner Tageblatt (18 October 1930); as translated by Helen T. Lowe-Porter in Order of the Day, Political Essays and Speeches of Two Decades (1942), p. 57
In the Word is involved the unity of humanity, the wholeness of the human problem, which permits nobody to separate the intellectual and artistic from the political and social, and to isolate himself within the ivory tower of the "cultural" proper.
Letter to the dean of the Philosophical Faculty, Bonn University (January 1937)
Democracy is timelessly human, and timelessness always implies a certain amount of potential youthfulness.
The Coming Victory of Democracy (1938), p. 14, translated by Agnes E. Meyer, Knopf (1938)
In certain respects, particularly economically, National-Socialism is nothing but bolshevism. These two are hostile brothers of whom the younger has learned everything from the older, the Russian excepting only morality.
The Coming Victory of Democracy (1938), p. 14, translated by Agnes E. Meyer, Knopf (1938)
This was love at first sight, love everlasting: a feeling unknown, unhoped for, unexpected — in so far as it could be a matter of conscious awareness; it took entire possession of him, and he understood, with joyous amazement, that this was for life.
"Early Sorrow in Tellers of Tales: 100 Short Stories from the United States, England, France, Russia and Germany edited by William Somerset Maugham (1939), p. 884
The Freudian theory is one of the most important foundation stones for an edifice to be built by future generations, the dwelling of a freer and wiser humanity.
As quoted in The New York Times (21 June 1939)
Unhappy German nation, how do you like the Messianic rôle allotted to you, not by God, nor by destiny, but by a handful of perverted and bloody-minded men.
"This War" (1939); also in Order of the Day (1942)
It is a strange fact that freedom and equality, the two basic ideas of democracy, are to some extent contradictory. Logically considered, freedom and equality are mutually exclusive, just as society and the individual are mutually exclusive.
Speech, "The War and the Future" (1940); published in Order of the Day (1942)
What we call National-Socialism is the poisonous perversion of ideas which have a long history in German intellectual life.
Speech, "The War and the Future" (1940); published in Order of the Day (1942)
An art whose medium is language will always show a high degree of critical creativeness, for speech is itself a critique of life: it names, it characterizes, it passes judgment, in that it creates.
Speech at the Prussian Academy of Art in Berlin (22 January 1929); also in Essays of Three Decades (1942)
A writer is somebody for whom writing is more difficult than it is for other people.
Essays of Three Decades (1942)
Politics has been called the “art of the possible,” and it actually is a realm akin to art insofar as, like art, it occupies a creatively mediating position between spirit and life, the idea and reality.
Speech at the US Library of Congress (29 May 1945); published as "Germany and the Germans" ["Deutschland und die Deutschen"] in Die Neue Rundschau [Stockholm] (October 1945), p. 58, as translated by Helen T. Lowe-Porter
Reduced to a miserable mass level, the level of a Hitler, German Romanticism broke out into hysterical barbarism.
Speech at the US Library of Congress (29 May 1945); published as "Germany and the Germans" ["Deutschland und die Deutschen"] in Die Neue Rundschau [Stockholm] (October 1945), p. 58, as translated by Helen T. Lowe-Porter
Every reasonable human being should be a moderate Socialist.
As quoted in The New York Times (18 June 1950); also in Thomas Mann: A Critical Study (1971) by R. J. Hollingdale, Ch. 2
It is not good when people no longer believe in war. Pretty soon they no longer believe in many other things which they absolutely must believe in if they are to be decent men.
Quoted in Survey of Contemporary Literature (1977) by Frank Northen Magill, p. 4263

[edit] Tristan (1902)
It often happens that an old family, with traditions that are entirely practical, sober and bourgeois, undergoes in its declining days a kind of artistic transfiguration.
Ch. 7
They sang their mysterious duo, sang of their nameless hope, their death-in-love, their union unending, lost forever in the embrace of night’s magic kingdom. O sweet night, everlasting night of love! Land of blessedness whose frontiers are infinite!
Ch. 8
It had been a moving, tranquil apotheosis, immersed in the transfiguring sunset glow of decline and decay and extinction. An old family, already grown too weary and too noble for life and action, had reached the end of its history, and its last utterances were sounds of music: a few violin notes, full of the sad insight which is ripeness for death.
Ch. 10

[edit] Tonio Kröger (1903)
If you are possessed by an idea, you find it expressed everywhere, you even smell it.
Variant translation: It is strange. If an idea gains control of you, you will find it expressed everywhere, you will actually smell it in the wind.
As translated by Bayard Quincy Morgan
What they, in their innocence, cannot comprehend is that a properly constituted, healthy, decent man never writes, acts, or composes.
"Tonio Kröger" on general opinions about artists.
This longing for the bliss of the commonplace.
Ch. 4, and also in Ch. 9, as translated by David Luke
He remembered the dissolute adventures in which his senses, his nervous system and his mind had indulged; he saw himself corroded by irony and intellect, laid waste and paralyzed by insight, almost exhausted by the fevers and chills of creation, helplessly and contritely tossed to and fro between gross extremes, between saintly austerity and lust — oversophisticated and impoverished, worn out by cold, rare artificial ecstasies, lost, ravaged, racked and sick — and he sobbed with remorse and nostalgia.
Ch. 8, as translated by David Luke
I stand between two worlds, am at home in neither, and in consequence have rather a hard time of it. You artists call me a commoner, and commoners feel tempted to arrest me ... I do not know which wounds me more bitterly. Commoners are stupid; but you worshippers of beauty who call me phlegmatic and without yearning, ought to reflect that there is an artistry so deep, so primordial and elemental, that no yearning seems to it sweeter and more worthy of tasting than that for the raptures of common-placeness.
Ch. 9, as translated by Bayard Quincy Morgan
I admire the proud and cold who go adventuring on the paths of great and demoniac beauty, and scorn "man" — but I do not envy them. For if anything is capable of making a poet out of a man of letters, it is this plebeian love of mine for the human, living, and commonplace. All warmth, all goodness, all humor is born of it, and it almost seems to me as if it were that love itself, of which it is written that a man might speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and yet without it be no more than sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal.
Ch. 9, as translated by Bayard Quincy Morgan
What I have done is nothing, not much — as good as nothing. I shall do better things, Lisaveta — this is a promise. While I am writing, the sea's roar is coming up to me, and I close my eyes. I am looking into an unborn and shapeless world that longs to be called to life and order, I am looking into a throng of phantoms of human forms which beckon me to conjure them and set them free: some of them tragic, some of them ridiculous, and some that are both at once — and to these I am very devoted. But my deepest and most secret love belongs to the blond and blue-eyed, the bright-spirited living ones, the happy, amiable, and commonplace.
Do not speak lightly of this love, Lisaveta; it is good and fruitful. There is longing in it and melancholy envy, and a tiny bit of contempt, and an unalloyed chaste blissfulness.
Ch. 9, as translated by Bayard Quincy Morgan
Variant translation: But my deepest and most secret love belongs to the fair-haired and the blue-eyed, the bright children of life, the happy, the charming and the ordinary.
Ch. 9, as translated by David Luke

[edit] Death in Venice (1912)
Der Tod in Venedig, originally published in Die Neue Rundschau 23 (Oct-Nov 1912)

The figure of Saint Sebastian is the most perfect symbol if not of art in general, then certainly of the kind of art in question.But he would “stay the course” — it was his favorite motto.
The disposition of the main character "Gustav Aschenbach", Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
Hidden away amongst Aschenbach’s writing was a passage directly asserting that nearly all the great things that exist owe their existence to a defiant despite: it is despite grief and anguish, despite poverty, loneliness, bodily weakness, vice and passion and a thousand inhibitions, that they have come into being at all. But this was more than an observation, it was an experience, it was positively the formula of his life and his fame, the key to his work.
Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
The new hero-type favored by Aschenbach, and recurring in his books in a multiplicity of individual variants, had already been remarked upon at an early stage by a shrewd commentator, who had described his conception as that of “an intellectual and boyish manly virtue, that of a youth who clenches his teeth in proud shame and stands calmly on as the swords and spears pass through his body ... the figure of Saint Sebastian is the most perfect symbol if not of art in general, then certainly of the kind of art in question.
Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
Gustav Aschenbach was the writer who spoke for all those who work on the brink of exhaustion, who labor and are heavy-laden, who are worn out already but still stand upright, all those moralists of achievement who are slight of stature and scanty of resources, but who yet, by some ecstasy of the will and by wise husbandry, manage at least for a time to force their work into a semblance of greatness.
Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
Was it an intellectual consequence of this ‘rebirth,’ of this new dignity and rigor, that, at about the same time, his sense of beauty was observed to undergo an almost excessive resurgence, that his style took on the noble purity, simplicity and symmetry that were to set upon all his subsequent works that so evident and evidently intentional stamp of the classical master.
Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
How else is the famous short story ‘A study in Abjection’ to be understood but as an outbreak of disgust against an age indecently undermined by psychology.
On a short story of the character, "Gustav Aschenbach". Ch. 2, as translated by David Luke
How strange a vehicle it is, coming down unchanged from times of old romance, and so characteristically black, the way no other thing is black except a coffin — a vehicle evoking lawless adventures in the plashing stillness of night, and still more strongly evoking death itself, the bier, the dark obsequies, the last silent journey!
Ch. 3, as translated by David Luke
With astonishment Aschenbach noticed that the boy was entirely beautiful. His countenance, pale and gracefully reserved, was surrounded by ringlets of honey-colored hair, and with its straight nose, its enchanting mouth, its expression of sweet and divine gravity, it recalled Greek sculpture of the noblest period.
Ch. 3, as translated by David Luke

I must tell you that we artists cannot tread the path of Beauty without Eros keeping company with us and appointing himself as our guide.There were profound reasons for his attachment to the sea: he loved it because as a hard-working artist he needed rest, needed to escape from the demanding complexity of phenomena and lie hidden on the bosom of the simple and tremendous; because of a forbidden longing deep within him that ran quite contrary to his life’s task and was for that very reason seductive, a longing for the unarticulated and immeasurable, for eternity, for nothingness. To rest in the arms of perfection is the desire of any man intent upon creating excellence; and is not nothingness a form of perfection?
Ch. 3, as translated by David Luke
The writer’s joy is the thought that can become emotion, the emotion that can wholly become a thought.
Ch. 4, as translated by David Luke
Never had he felt the joy of the word more sweetly, never had he known so clearly that Eros dwells in language.
Ch. 4, as translated by David Luke
This was Venice, the flattering and suspect beauty — this city, half fairy tale and half tourist trap, in whose insalubrious air the arts once rankly and voluptuously blossomed, where composers have been inspired to lulling tones of somniferous eroticism.
Ch. 5, as translated by David Luke
I must tell you that we artists cannot tread the path of Beauty without Eros keeping company with us and appointing himself as our guide.
Ch. 5, as translated by David Luke

[edit] The Magic Mountain (1924)
Der Zauberberg (1929), using quotes primarily from the translation of Helen T. Lowe-Porter (1955)

Time, we say, is Lethe; but change of air is a similar draught, and, if it works less thoroughly, does so more quickly.Space, like time, engenders forgetfulness; but it does so by setting us bodily free from our surroundings and giving us back our primitive, unattached state. Yes, it can even, in the twinkling of an eye, make something like a vagabond of the pedant and Philistine. Time, we say, is Lethe; but change of air is a similar draught, and, if it works less thoroughly, does so more quickly.
Ch. 1
Psycho-analyses — how disgusting.
"Hans Castorp" in Ch. 1
I, for one, have never in my life come across a perfectly healthy human being.
The psychoanalyst "Dr. Krokowski" in Ch. 1
A man lives not only his personal life, as an individual, but also, consciously or unconsciously, the life of his epoch and his contemporaries.
Ch. 2, “At Tienappels’,” (1924), trans. by H.T. Lowe-Porter (1928).
Hans Castorp loved music from his heart; it worked upon him much the same way as did his breakfast porter, with deeply soothing, narcotic effect, tempting him to doze.
Ch. 3
I never can understand how anyone can not smoke — it deprives a man of the best part of life ... with a good cigar in his mouth a man is perfectly safe, nothing can touch him — literally.
Ch. 3
In effect it seemed to him that, though honor might possess certain advantages, yet shame had others, and not inferior: advantages, even, that were well-nigh boundless in their scope.
Ch. 3
One always has the idea of a stupid man as perfectly healthy and ordinary, and of illness as making one refined and clever and unusual.
Ch. 4
Placet experiri
Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experiment", Ch. 4
“Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on. “Behold the Fatherland.”
"Herr Settembrini" commenting on Germany, in Ch. 4
There is something suspicious about music, gentlemen. I insist that she is, by her nature, equivocal. I shall not be going too far in saying at once that she is politically suspect.
Ch. 4
My aversion from music rests on political grounds.
Ch. 4
I love and reverence the Word, the bearer of the spirit, the tool and gleaming ploughshare of progress.
Settembrini's view of literature, Ch. 4

This triumph of chastity was only an apparent, a pyrrhic victory. It would break through the ban of chastity, it would emerge — if in a form so altered as to be unrecognizable."Love as a force contributory to disease."
The title of "Dr. Krokowski" lectures. Ch. 4
This conflict between the powers of love and chastity ... it ended apparently in the triumph of chastity. Love was suppressed, held in darkness and chains, by fear, conventionality, aversion, or a tremulous yearning to be pure.... But this triumph of chastity was only an apparent, a pyrrhic victory. It would break through the ban of chastity, it would emerge — if in a form so altered as to be unrecognizable.
Ch. 4
It seemed that at the end of the lecture Dr. Krokowski was making propaganda for psycho-analysis; with open arms he summoned all and sundry to come unto him. "Come unto me," he was saying, though not in those words, " come unto me, all ye who are weary and heavy-laden." And he left no doubt of his conviction that all those present were weary and heavy-laden. He spoke of secret suffering, of shame and sorrow, of the redeeming power of the analytic. He advocated the bringing of light into the unconscious mind and explained how the abnormality was metamorphosed into the conscious emotion; he urged them to have confidence; he promised relief.
Ch. 4

All moral discipline, all moral perfection derived from the soul of literature, from the soul of human dignity, which was the moving spirit of both humanity and politics...Two principles, according to the Settembrinian cosmogony, were in perpetual conflict for possession of the world: force and justice, tyranny and freedom, superstition and knowledge; the law of permanence and the law of change, of ceaseless fermentation issuing in progress.
Ch. 4
The beautiful word begets the beautiful deed.
Ch. 4
Writing well was almost the same as thinking well, and thinking well was the next thing to acting well. All moral discipline, all moral perfection derived from the soul of literature, from the soul of human dignity, which was the moving spirit of both humanity and politics. Yes, they were all one, one and the same force, one and the same idea, and all of them could be comprehended in one single word... The word was — civilization!
Ch. 4
Frau Stöhr ... began to talk about how fascinating it was to cough.... Sneezing was much the same thing. You kept on wanting to sneeze until you simply couldn’t stand it any longer; you looked as if you were tipsy; you drew a couple of breaths, then out it came, and you forgot everything else in the bliss of the sensation. Sometimes the explosion repeated itself two or three times. That was the sort of pleasure life gave you free of charge.
Ch. 4
Disease makes men more physical, it leaves them nothing but body.
Ch. 4
Our air up here is good for the disease — I mean good against the disease,... but it is also good for the disease.
Ch. 4
A black pall, you know, with a silver cross on it, or R.I.P. — requiescat in pace — you know. That seems to me the most beautiful expression — I like it much better than ‘He is a jolly good fellow,’ which is simply rowdy.
Ch. 5
Six months at most after they get here, these young people — and they are mostly young who come — have lost every idea they had, except flirtation and temperature.
Settembrini on the Magic Mountain Society, in Ch. 5
It is a cruel atmosphere down there, cruel and ruthless.
Hans Castorp on the world outside the sanatorium, in Ch. 5

The ancients adorned their sarcophagi with the emblems of life and procreation...The only religious way to think of death is as part and parcel of life; to regard it, with the understanding and the emotions, as the the inviolable condition of life.
Ch. 5
The ancients adorned their sarcophagi with the emblems of life and procreation, and even with obscene symbols; in the religions of antiquity the sacred and the obscene often lay very close together. These men knew how to pay homage to death. For death is worthy of homage as the cradle of life, as the womb of palingenesis.
Ch. 5

Analysis can be a very unappetizing affair, as much so as death...Irony, forsooth! Guard yourself, Engineer, from the sort of irony that thrives up here; guard yourself altogether from taking on their mental attitude! Where irony is not a direct and classic device of oratory, not for a moment equivocal to a healthy mind, it makes for depravity, it becomes a drawback to civilization, an unclean traffic with the forces of reaction, vice and materialism.
Ch. 5
Paradox is the poisonous flower of quietism, the iridescent surface of the rotting mind, the greatest depravity of all.
Ch. 5
Analysis as an instrument of enlightenment and civilization is good, in so far as it shatters absurd convictions, acts as a solvent upon natural prejudices, and undermines authority; good, in other words, in that it sets free, refines, humanizes, makes slaves ripe for freedom. But it is bad, very bad, in so far as it stands in the way of action, cannot shape the vital forces, maims life at its roots. Analysis can be a very unappetizing affair, as much so as death.
Ch. 5
Time has no divisions to mark its passage, there is never a thunderstorm or blare of trumpets to announce the beginning of a new month or year. Even when a new century begins it is only we mortals who ring bells and fire off pistols.
Ch. 5
Order and simplification are the first steps toward the mastery of a subject — the actual enemy is the unknown.
Ch. 5
Asien verschlingt uns. Wohin man blickt: tatarische Gesichter.
Asia surrounds us — wherever one’s glance rests, a Tartar physiognomy.
Variant translation: Asia devours us. Wherever one looks: Tartar faces.
Settembrini in Ch. 5

What was life?'What was life? It was warmth, the warmth generated by a form-preserving instability, a fever of matter, which accompanied the process of ceaseless decay and repair of protein molecules that were too impossibly ingenious in structure.
Ch. 5
Disease was a perverse, a dissolute form of life.
Ch. 5
Le corps, l'amour, la mort, ces trois ne font qu'un. Car le corps, c'est la maladie et la volupté, et c'est lui qui fait la mort, oui, ils sont charnels tous deux, l'amour et la mort, et voilà leur terreur et leur grande magie!
Rough translation of this passage written in French: The body, love, death, these three only. For the body, this is the disease and exquisite delight, and this that does die, yes, they are carnal both of them, love and death, and thus their terror and their great magic!
Hans Castorp to Chauchat, in French, Ch. 5
L’amour pour lui, pour le corps humain, c’est de même un intérêt extrêmement humanitaire et une puissance plus éducative que toute la pédagogie du monde!
Love for him, for the human body, was extremely humanitarian an interest and had more educational power than the whole teaching skills of the world!
Ch. 5
Human reason needs only to will more strongly than fate, and she is fate.
Ch. 6
Opinions cannot survive if one has no chance to fight for them.
Ch. 6
All interest in disease and death is only another expression of interest in life.
Ch. 6
The invention of printing and the Reformation are and remain the two outstanding services of central Europe to the cause of humanity.
Ch. 6
There is both rhyme and reason in what I say, I have made a dream poem of humanity. I will cling to it. I will be good. I will let death have no mastery over my thoughts. For therein lies goodness and love of humankind, and in nothing else.
Ch. 6; variant translation: I will let death have no mastery over my thoughts! For therein, and in nothing else, lies goodness and love of humankind.
Love stands opposed to death. It is love, not reason, that is stronger than death. Only love, not reason, gives kind thoughts.
Ch. 6; variant translation: It is love, not reason, that is stronger than death. Only love, not reason, gives 
sweet thoughts. And from love and sweetness alone can form come: form and civilization.
For the sake of goodness and love, man shall let death have no sovereignty over his thoughts. And with that, I wake up.
Ch. 6
Everything is politics.
Ch. 6
Speech is civilization itself. The word, even the most contradictory word, preserves contact — it is silence which isolates.

Ch. 6
A man’s dying is more the survivors’ affair than his own.
Ch. 6
What we call mourning for our dead is perhaps not so much grief at not being able to call them back as it is grief at not being able to want to do so.
Ch. 7
Time cools, time clarifies, no mood can be maintained quite unaltered through the course of hours.
Ch. 7
The purifying, healing influence of literature, the dissipating of passions by knowledge and the written word, literature as the path to understanding, forgiveness and love, the redeeming might of the word, the literary spirit as the noblest manifestation of the spirit of man, the writer as perfected type, as saint.
Ch. 7
Absolutely everything beloved and cherished of the bourgeoisie, the conservative, the cowardly, and the impotent — the State, family life, secular art and science — was consciously or unconsciously hostile to the religious idea, to the Church, whose innate tendency and permanent aim was the dissolution of all existing worldly orders, and the reconstitution of society after the model of the ideal, the communistic City of God.
Naphta in Ch. 7
We, when we sow the seeds of doubt deeper than the most up-to-date and modish free-thought has ever dreamed of doing, we well know what we are about. Only out of radical skepsis, out of moral chaos, can the Absolute spring, the anointed Terror of which the time has need.
Ch. 7
Passionate — that means to live for the sake of living. But one knows that you all live for the sake of experience. Passion, that is self-forgetfulness. But what you all want is self-enrichment. C'est ça. You don't realize what revolting egoism it is, and that one day it will make you the enemies of the human race.


[edit] Suffering and Greatness of Richard Wagner (1933)
"Leiden und Größe Richard Wagners" in Die Neue Rundschau, Jahrgang 44, Heft 4 (April 1933), as translated by Helen T. Lowe-Porter in Essays by Thomas Mann (1957), p. 199
He was all for catharsis and purification, he dreamed of an aesthetic consecration that should cleanse society of luxury, the greed of gold and all unloveliness.
It is a pregnant complex, gleaming up from the unconscious, of mother-fixation, sexual desire, and fear.
What was it that drove these thousands into the arms of his art — what but the blissfully sensuous, searing, sense-consuming, intoxicating, hypnotically caressing, heavily upholstered — in a word, the luxurious quality of his music?
Wagner’s art is the most sensational self-portrayal and self- critique of German nature that it is possible to conceive.

[edit] Freud and the Future (1937)
"Freud und die Zukunft" in Imago, vol. 22 (1936); as translate by Helen T. Lowe-Porter in Essays by Thomas Mann (1957) p. 307

While in the life of the human race the mythical is an early and primitive stage, in the life of the individual it is a late and mature one.When it had long since outgrown his purely medical implications and become a world movement which penetrated into every field of science and every domain of the intellect: literature, the history of art, religion and prehistory; mythology, folklore, pedagogy, and what not.
Has the world ever been changed by anything save the thought and its magic vehicle the Word?
The myth is the foundation of life; it is the timeless schema, the pious formula into which life flows when it reproduces its traits out of the unconscious. Certainly when a writer has acquired the habit of regarding life as mythical and typical there comes a curious heightening of his artistic temper, a new refreshment to his perceiving and shaping powers, which otherwise occurs much later in life; for while in the life of the human race the mythical is an early and primitive stage, in the life of the individual it is a late and mature one.
I hold that we shall one day recognize in Freud’s life-work the cornerstone for the building of a new anthropology and therewith of a new structure, to which many stones are being brought up today, which shall be the future dwelling of a wiser and freer humanity.
As a science of the unconscious it is a therapeutic method, in the grand style, a method overarching the individual case. Call this, if you choose, a poet’s utopia.

[edit] The Beloved Returns (1939)
Lotte in Weimar as translated by Helen T. Lowe-Porter, Knopf (1940); also titled as 'Lotte in Weimar: The Beloved Returns
Hold fast the time! Guard it, watch over it, every hour, every minute! Unregarded it slips away, like a lizard, smooth, slippery, faithless, a pixy wife. Hold every moment sacred. Give each clarity and meaning, each the weight of thine awareness, each its true and due fulfillment.
Ch. 7
Cruelty is one of the chief ingredients of love, and divided about equally between the sexes: cruelty of lust, ingratitude, callousness, maltreatment, domination. The same is true of the passive qualities, patience under suffering, even pleasure in ill usage.
Ch. 7
Profundity must smile.
Ch. 7

[edit] Doctor Faustus (1947)
This music of yours. A manifestation of the highest energy — not at all abstract, but without an object, energy in a void, in pure ether — where else in the universe does such a thing appear? We Germans have taken over from philosophy the expression ‘in itself,’ we use it every day without much idea of the metaphysical. But here you have it, such music is energy itself, yet not as idea, rather in its actuality. I call your attention to the fact that is almost the definition of God. Imitatio Dei — I am surprised it is not forbidden.
Ch. 9
Why does almost everything seem to me like its own parody? Why must I think that almost all, no, all the methods and conventions of art today are good for parody only?
Ch. 15

[edit] Confessions of Felix Krull, Confidence Man (1954)
Bekenntnisse des Hochstaplers Felix Krull (1954), as translated by Denver Lindley
What a glorious gift is imagination, and what satisfaction it affords!
Bk. 1, Ch. 1
Only he who desires is amiable and not he who is satiated.
Bk. 1, Ch. 8
The intellect longs for the delights of the non-intellect, that which is alive and beautiful dans sa stupidité.
Madame Houpflé, Bk. 2, Ch. 9
What a wonderful phenomenon it is, carefully considered, when the human eye, that jewel of organic structures, concentrates its moist brilliance on another human creature!
Bk. 2, Ch. 4
O scenes of the beautiful world! Never have you presented yourself to more appreciative eyes.
Bk. 2, Ch. 4

[edit] Unsourced
I have always been an admirer. I regard the gift of admiration as indispensable if one is to amount to something; I don’t know where I would be without it.
Letter, (1950); as quoted in Thomas Mann — The Birth of Criticism (1987) by Marcel Reich-Ranicki
The positive thing about the sceptic is that he considers everything possible!
Tolerance becomes a crime when applied to evil.
War is only a cowardly escape from the problems of peace.

[edit] External links
Wikipedia has an article about:
Thomas MannWikisource has original works written by or about:
Thomas MannThe Nobel Prize Bio on Mann
Brief biography
Works by Thomas Mann at Project Gutenberg
Bibliography
FBI File on Thomas Mann
Retrieved from "http://en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann"

 

 

-
16
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
42
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
6
-
5
-
-
9
5
+
=
42
4+2
=
6
-
6
=
6
69
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
15
-
14
-
-
9
14
+
=
69
6+9
=
15
1+5
6
=
6
-
16
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
32
-
2
-
5
-
4
1
7
-
3
-
4
-
3
-
2
1
-
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
-
5
=
5
104
-
20
-
5
-
13
1
7
-
3
-
13
-
21
-
20
1
-
-
+
=
104
1+0+4
=
5
-
5
=
5
-
16
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
173
-
20
8
5
-
13
1
7
9
3
-
13
15
21
14
20
1
9
14
+
=
173
1+7+3
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
92
-
2
8
5
-
4
1
7
9
3
-
4
6
3
5
2
1
9
5
+
=
92
9+2
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
16
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
2
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
--
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
=
6
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
2
=
8
=
8
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
8
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
45
16
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
45
-
-
16
-
92
-
56
4+5
1+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+5
-
-
1+6
-
9+2
-
5+6
9
7
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
11
-
11
-
-
2
8
5
-
4
1
7
9
3
-
4
6
3
5
2
1
9
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
-
1+1
9
7
T
H
E
-
M
A
G
I
C
-
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
9
-
-
7
7
2
-
2

 

 

-
16
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
42
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
6
-
5
-
-
9
5
+
=
42
4+2
=
6
-
6
=
6
69
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
15
-
14
-
-
9
14
+
=
69
6+9
=
15
1+5
6
=
6
-
16
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
32
-
2
-
5
4
1
7
-
3
4
-
3
-
2
1
-
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
-
5
=
5
104
-
20
-
5
13
1
7
-
3
13
-
21
-
20
1
-
-
+
=
104
1+0+4
=
5
-
5
=
5
-
16
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
173
-
20
8
5
13
1
7
9
3
13
15
21
14
20
1
9
14
+
=
173
1+7+3
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
92
-
2
8
5
4
1
7
9
3
4
6
3
5
2
1
9
5
+
=
92
9+2
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
16
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
2
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
2
=
4
=
4
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
--
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
=
6
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
2
=
8
=
8
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
8
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
45
16
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
45
-
-
16
-
92
-
56
4+5
1+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+5
-
-
1+6
-
9+2
-
5+6
9
7
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
11
-
11
-
-
2
8
5
4
1
7
9
3
4
6
3
5
2
1
9
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
-
1+1
9
7
T
H
E
M
A
G
I
C
M
O
U
N
T
A
I
N
-
-
9
-
-
7
7
2
-
2

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, ..."

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, in-clining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

The Thunderbolt

Page 706
"SEVEN years Hans Castorp remained amongst those up here. Par-tisans of the decimal system might prefer a round number, though seven is a good handy figure in its way, picturesque, with a savour of the mythical; one might even say that it is more filling to the spirit than a dull academic half-dozen. Our hero had sat at all seven of the tables in the dining-room, at each about a year, the last being the "bad" Russian table, and his company there two Ar-menians, two Finns, a Bokharian, and a Kurd. He sat at the " bad " Russian table, wearing a recent little blond beard, vaguish in cut, which we are disposed to regard as a sign of philosophic indiffer-ence to his own outer man. Yes, we will even go further, and relate his carelessness of his person to the carelessness of the rest of the world regarding him. The authorities had ceased to devise him distractions. There was the morning inquiry, as to, whether he had slept well, itself purely rhetorical and summary; and that aside, the Hofrat did not address him with any particularity; while Adriatica von Mylendonk-she had, at the time of which we write, a stye in a perfect state of maturity - did so seldom, in fact scarcely ever. They let him be. He was like the scholar in the peculiarly happy state of never being "asked" any more; of never having a task, of being left to sit, since the fact of his being left behind is established, and no one troubles about him further - an orgiastic kind of freedom, but we ask ourselves whether, in-deed, freedom ever is or can be of any other kind. At all events, here was one on whom the authorities no longer needed to keep an eye, being assured that no wild or defiant resolves were ripen-ing in his breast. He was " settled," established. Long ago he had ceased to know where else he should go, long ago he had ceased to be capable of a resolve to return to the flat-land. Pid not the very fact that he was sitting at the " bad " Russian table witness a certain-abandon? No slightest adverse comment upon the said table being intended by the remark! Among all the seven, no single one could be said to possess definite tangible advantages or / Page 707 / disadvantages. We make bold to say that here was a democracy of tables, all honourable alike. T:he same tremendous meals were served here, as at the others; Rhadamanthus himself occasionally folded his huge hands before the doctor's place at the head; and the nations who ate there were respectable members of the human race, even though they boasted no Latin, and were not exag-geratedly dainty at their feeding.
Time - yet not the time told by the station clock, moving with- a jerk five minutes at once, but rather the time of a tiny timepiece, the hand of which one cannot see move, or the time the grass keeps when it grows, so unobservably one would say it does not grow at all, until some morning the fact is undeni- able - time, a line composed of a succession of dimensionless points (and now we are sure the unhappy deceased Naphta would interrupt us to ask how dimensionless points, no matter how many of them, can constitute a line), time, we say, had gone on, in its furtive, unobservable, competent way, bringing about changes. For example, the boy Teddy was discovered, one day- not one single day, of course, but only rather indefinitely from which day - to be a boy no longeer. No more might ladies take him on their laps, when, on occasion, he left his bed, changed his pyjamas for his knickerbockers, and came downstairs. Im-perceptibly that leaf had turned. Now, on such occasions, he took them. on- his instead, and both sides were as well, or even better pleased. He was become a youth; scarcely could we say he had bloomed into a youth; but he had shot up. Hans Castorp had not noticed it happening, and then, suddenlyy, he did. The shooting-up, however, did not suit the lad Teddy; the temporal became him not. In his twenty-first year he departed this life; dying of the disease for which he had proved receptive; and they cleansed and fumigated after him. The fact makes little claim upon our emotions, the change being so slight between his one state and his next.
But there were other deaths, and more important; deaths down in the flat-land, which touched, or would once have touched, our hero more nearly. We are thinking of the recent decease of old .Consul Tienappel, Hans's great-uncle and foster-father, of faded memory. He had carefully avoided unfavourable conditions of atmospheric pressure, and left it to Uncle James to stultify him-self; yet .an apoplexy carried him off after all; and a telegram, couched m brief but feelmg terms - feeling more for the departed than for the recipient of the wire - was one day brought to Hans Castorp where he lay.in his excellent chair. He acquired / Page 708 / some black-bordered note-paper, and wrote to his uncle-cousins: he, the doubly, now, so to say, triply orphaned, expressed him- self as being the more distressed over the sad news, for that cir- cumstances forbade him interrupting his present sojourn even to pay his great-uncle the last respects.
To speak of sorrow would be disingenuous. Yet in these days Hans Castorp's eyes did wear an expression more musing than common. This death, which could at no time have moved him greatly, and after the lapse of years could scarcely move him at all, meant the sundering of yet another bond with the life below; gave to what he rightly called his freedom the final seal. In the time of which we speak, all contact between him and the flatland had ceased. He sent no letters thither, and received none thence. He no longer ordered Maria Mancini, having found a brand up here to his liking, to which he was now as faithful as once to his old-time charmer: a brand that must have carried even a polar explorer through the sorest and severest trials; armed with which, and no other solace, Hans Castorp could lie and bear it out indefinitely, as one does at the sea-shore. It was an especially well cured brand, with the best leaf wrapper, named "Light of Asia "; rather more compact than Maria, mouse-grey in colour with a blue band, very tractable and mild, and evenly consuming to a snow-white ash, that held its shape and still showed traces of the veining on the wrapper; so evenly and regularly that it might have served the smoker for an hour-glass, and did so, at need, for he no longer carried a timepiece. His watch had fallen from his night-table; it did not go, and he had neglected to have it regulated, perhaps on the same grounds as had made him long since give up using a calendar, whether to keep track of the day, or to look out an approaching feast: the grounds, namely, of his freedom." Thus he did honour to his abiding-everlasting, his walk by the ocean of time, the hermetic enchantment to which he had proved so extraordinarily susceptible that it had become tlle fundamental adventure ofhis life, in which all the alchemisti-cal processes of his simple substance had found full play.
Thus he lay; and thus, in high summer, the year was once more rounding out, the seventh year, though he knew it not, of his sojourn up here.
Then, like a thunder-peal-
But God forbid and modesty withhold us from speaking over- much of what the thunder-peal bore us on its wave of sound! Here rodomontade is out of place. Rather let us lower our voice to say that then came the peal of thunder we all know so well; / Page 709 / that deafening explosion of long-gathering magazines of passion and spleen. That historic thunder-peal, of which we speak with bated breath, made the foundations of the earth to shake; but for us it was the shock that fired the mine beneath the magic mountain, and set our sleeper ungently outside the gates. Dazed he sits in the long grass and rubs his eyes - a man who, despite many warnings, had neglected to read the papers.
His Mediterranean friend and mentor had ever tried to prompt him; had felt it incumbent upon him to instruct his nurslmg, the object of his solicitude, in what was going on down below; but his pupil had lent no ear. The young man had indeed, in a stock- taking way, preoccupied himself. with this or that among the subjective shadows of things; but the things themselves he had heeded not at all, having a wilful tendency to take the shadow for the substance, and in the substance to see only shadow. For this, however, we must not judge him harshly, since the relation between'substance and shadow has never been defined once and for all.
Long ago it had been Herr Settembrini who brought sudden illumination into the room, sat down beside the horizontal Hans and sought to influence and instruct him upon matters of life and death. But now it was the pupil, who, seated with his hands between his knees, at the bedside of the humanist, or near his couch in the cosy and retired little mansard, study, with the car- bonaro chairs and the water-bottle, kept him company and listened courteously to his utterances upon the state of Europe - for in these days Herr Ludovico was seldom on his legs. Naphta's violent end, the terroristic deed of that desperat~ antagonist, had dealt his sensitive nature a blow from which it could scarcely rally; weakness and infirmity had since been his portion. He could
no longer work on the Sociological Pathology; the League waited in vain for that lexicon of all the masterpieces of letters having human suffering for their central theme. Herr Ludovico had per-force to limit to oral efforts his contribution to the organization of progress; and even so much he must have foregone had not Hans Castorp's visits given him opportunity to spread his gospel.
His voice was weak, but he spoke with conviction, at length and beautifully, upon the self-perfecting of the human spirit through social betterment. Softly, as though on the wings of doves, came the words of Herr Ludovico. Yet again, when he came to speak of the unification and universal well being of the liberated peoples, there mingled a sound - he neither knew nor willed it, of course - as of the rushing pinions of eagles. That / Page 710 / was the political key, the grandfatherly inheritance that united in him with the humanistic gift of the father, to make up the litterateur - precisely as humanism and politics united in the lofty ideal of civilization, an ideal wherein were blended the mildness of doves and the boldness of eagles. That ideal was only biding its time, until the day dawned, the Day of the People, when,. the principle of reaction should be laid low, and the Holy Alliance of civic democracIes take Its place. Yes, here seemed to sound two voices, with differing counsels. For Herr Settembrini was a hu-manitarian, yet at the same time, half explicitly, he was warlike too. In the duel with the outrageous little Naphta he had borne himself like a man. But in general it still remained rather vague what his position was to be, when humanity in an outburst of enthusiasm united itself with politics in support of a triumphant and dominating world-civilization, and the burgher's pike was dedicated upon the altar of humanity. There was some doubt whether he would then hold back his hand from the shedding of blood. Yes, it seemed the prevailing temper more and more held sway in the Italian's mind and view; the boldness of the eagle was gradually outbidding the mildness of the dove.
Not infrequently his attitude toward the existing great political systems was divided, embarrassed, disturbed by scruples. The. diplomatic rapprochement between his country and Austria, their co-operation in Albania, had reflected itself in his conversation: a co-operation that raised his spirits in that it was directed against Latinless half-Asia - knout, Schlusselburg, and all- yet tormented them in that it was a misbegotten alliance with the hereditary foe, with the principle of reaction and subjugated nationalities. The autumn previous, the great French loan to Russia, for the purpose of building a network of railways in Poland, had awakened in him similar misgivings. For Herr Settembrini belonged to the Fran-cophile party in his own country, which was not surprising when one recalled that his grandfather had compared the six days of the July Revolution to the six days of the creation, and seen that they were as good. But the understanding between the en-lightened republic and Byzantine Scythia was too much for him, it oppressed his breast, and at the same time made him breathe quicker for hope and joy at the thought of the strategic meaning of that network of railways. Then came the Serajevo murder, for everyone excepting German Seven-Sleepers a storm-signal; de-cisive for the informed ones, among whom we may reckon Herr Settembrini. Hans Castorp saw him shudder as a private citizen at the frightful deed, while in the same moment his breast heaved / Page 711 / with the knowledge that this was a deed of popular liberation, directed against the citadel of his loathing. On the other hand, was it not also the fruit of Muscovite activity, and as such giving rise to great heart.;searchings? Which did not hinder him, three weeks later, from characterizing the extreme demands of the monarchy upon Servia as a hideous crime and an insult to human dignity, the consequences of which he could forese well enough, and awaited in breathless excitement.
In short, Herr Settembrini's feelings were as complex as the fatality he saw fast rolling up, for which he sought by hints and half-words to prepare his pupil, a sort of national courtesy and compunction preventIng him from speaking out. In the first days of mobilization, the first declaration of war, he had a way of putting out both hands to his visitor; taking Hans Castorp's own and pressing them, that fairly went to our young noodle's heart, if not precisely to his head. " My friend," the Italian would say, " gunpowder, the printing-press, yes, you have certainly given us all that. but if you think we could march against the Revolution-Caro. . . .
During those days of stifling expectation, when the nerves of Europe were on the rack, Hans Castorp did not see Herr Settembrini. The newspapers with their wild, chaotic contents pressed up out of the depths to his very balcony, they disorganized the house, filled the dining-room with their sulphurous, stifling breath, even penetrated the chambers of the dying. These were the moments when the "Seven-Sleeper," not knowing what had hap-pened, was slowly stirring himself in the grass, before he sat up, rubbed his eyes - yes, let us carry the figure to the end, in order to do justice to the movement of our hero's mind: he drew up his legs, stood up, looked about him. He saw himself released, freed from enchantment -not of his own motion; he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers, of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident Indeed! Yet though his tiny destiny fainted to nothing in the face of the general, was there not some hint of a personal mercy and grace for him, a manifestation of divine goodness and justice? Would Life receive again her erring and "delicate " child-not by a cheap and easy slipping back to her arms, but sternly, solemnly, peni-entially - perhaps not even among the living, but only with three salvoes fired over the grave of him a sinner? Thus might he return. He sank on his knees, raising face and hands to a heaven that howsoever dark and sulphurous was no longer the gloomy grotto of his state of sin.

Page 712

And in this attitude Herr Settembrini found him - figura-tively and most figuratively spoken, for full well we know our hero's traditional reserve would render such theatricality im-possible. Herr Settembrini, in fact, found him packing his trunk. For since the moment of his sudden awakening, Hans Castorp had been caught up in the hurry and scurry of a "wild" de-parture, brought about by the thunder-peal. "Home" - the Berghof - was the picture of an ant-hill in a panic: its little popu- lation was flinging itself, heels over head, five thousand feet downwards to the catastrophe-smitten flat-land. They stormed the little trains, they crowded them to the footboard -luggageless, if needs must, and the stacks of luggage piled high the station platform, the seething platform, to the height of which the scorching breath from the flat-land seemed to mount - and Hans Castorp stormed with them. In the heart of the tumult Ludovico embraced him, quite literally enfolded him in his arms and kissed him, like a southerner - but like a Russian too - on both his cheeks; and this, despite his own emotion, took our wild traveller no little aback. But he nearly lost his composure. when, at t.he very last, Herr Settembnm called him " Giovanni" and, laying aside the form, of address common to the cultured West, spoke to him with the thou!
"E cosi in giu," he said. "Cosi vai in giu finalmente - add-io, Giovanni mio! Quite otherwise had I thought to see thee go. But be it so, the gods have willed it thus and not otherwise. I hoped to discharge you to go down to your work, and now you go to fight among your kindred. My God, it was given to you and not to your cousin, our Tenente! What tricks life plays! Go, then, It is your blood 'that calls, go and fight bravely. More than that can no man. But forgive me if I devote the remnant of my powers to incite my country to fight where the Spirit and sacra egoismo point the way. Addio! " .
  Hans Castorp thrust out his head among ten others, filling the little open window-frame. He waved.. And Herr Settembrini waved back, with his right hand, while with the ring-finger of his left he delicately touched the corner of his eye.

What is it? Where are we? Whither has the dream snatched us? Twilight, rain, filth. Fiery glow of the overcast sky, ceaseless booming of heavy thunder; the moist air rent by a sharp singing whine, a raging, swelling howl as of some hound of hell, that ends its course in a splitting, a splintering and sprinkling, a crackling, a coruscation; by groans and shrieks, by trumpets blowing fit to / Page 713 /  burst, by the beat of a drum coming faster, faster- There is a wood, discharging drab hordes, that come on, fall, spring up again, come on - Beyond, a line of hill stands out against the fiery sky, whose glow turns now and again to blowing flames. About us is rolling plough-land, all upheaved and trodden into mud; athwart it a bemired high road, disguised with broken branches and from it again a deeply furrowed, boggy field-path leading off in curves toward the distant hills. Nude, branchless trunks of trees meet the eye, a cold rain falls. Ah, a signpost! Useless, though, to question it, even despite the half-dark, for it is shattered, illegible. East, west? It is the flat-land, it is the war. And we are shrinking shadows by the way-side, shamed by the security of our shadowdom, and noways minded to indulge in any rodomontade; merely led hither by the spirit of our nar-rative, merely to see again, among those running, stumbling, drum- mustered grey comrades that swarm out of yonder wood, one we know; merely to look once more in the simple face of our one-time fellow of so many years, the genial sinner whose voice we know so well, before we lose him from our sight.
They have been brought forward, these comrades, for a final thrust in a fight that has already lasted all day long, whose ob-jective is the retaking of the hill position and the burning villages beyond, lost two days since to the enemy. It is a volunteer regiment, fresh young blood and mostly students, not long in the field. They were roused in the night, brought up in trains to morning, then marched in the rain on wretched roads - on no roads at all, for the roads were blocked, and they went over moor and ploughed land with full kit for seven hours, their coats. sodden. It was no pleasure excursion. If one did not care to lose one's boots, one stooped at every second step, clutched with one's fingers into the straps and pulled them out of the quaking mire. It took an hour of such work to cover one meadow. But at last they have reached the appointed spot, exhausted, on edge, yet the reserve strength of their youthful bodies has kept them tense, they crave neither the sleep nor the food they have been denied. Their wet, mud-bespattered faces, framed between strap and grey-covered helmet, are flushed with exertion - perhaps too with the sight of the losses they suffered on their march through that boggy wood. For the enemy, aware of their advance, have concentrated a barrage of shrapnel and large-calibre grenades upon .the way they must come; it crashed among them in the wood, and howling, flaming, splashing, lashed the wide ploughed land.
They must get through, these three thousand ardent youths; / Page 714 / they must reinforce with their bayonets the attack on the burning villages, and the trenches in front of and behind the line of hills; they must help to advance their line to a point indicated in the dispatch their leader has in his pocket. They are three thousand, that they may be two thousand when the hills, the villages are reached; that is the meaning of their number. They are a body of troops calculated as sufficierit, even after great losses, to attack and carry a position and greet their triumph with a thousand-voiced huzza - not counting the stragglers that fall out by the way. Many a one has thus fallen out on the forced march, for which he proved too young and weak; paler he grew, staggered, set his teeth, drove himself on - and after all he could do fell out notwithstanding. Awhile he dragged himself in the rear of the marching column, overaken and passed by company after company; at length he remained on the ground, lying where it was not good to lie. Then came the shattering wood. But there are so many of them, swarming on - they can survive a blood-letting and still come on in hosts. They have already overflowed the level, rain-lashed land; the high road, the field road, the boggy ploughed land; we shadows stand amid and among them. At the edge of the wood they fix their bayonets, with the practised grips; the horns enforce them, the drums roll deepest bass, and forward they stumble, as best they can, with shrill cries; night- marishly, for clods of earth cling to their heavy boots and fetter them.
They fling themselves down before the projectiles that come howling on, then they leap up again and hurry forward; they exult, in their young, breaking voices as they run, to discover themselves still unhit. Or they are hit, they fall, fighting the air with their arms, shot through the forehead, the heart, the belly; They lie, their faces in the mire, and are motionless. They lie, their backs elevated by the knapsack, the crowns of their heads pressed into the mud, and clutch and claw in the air. But the wood emits new swarms, who fling themselves down, who spring up, who, shrieking or silent, blunder forward over the fallen.
Ah, this young blood, with its knapsacks and bayonets, its mud-befouled boots and clothing! We look at it, our humanistic- aesthetic eye pictures it among scenes far other than these: we see these youths watering horses on a sunny arm of the sea; roving with the beloved one along the strand, the lover's lips to the ear of the yielding bride; in happiest rivalry bending the bow. Alas, no, here they lie, their noses in fiery filth: They are glad to be here - albeit with boundless anguish, with unspeakable / Page 715 / sickness for home; and this, of itself, is a noble and a shaming thing - but no good reason for bringing them to such a pass.
There is our friend, there is Hans Castorp! We recognize him at a distance, by the little beard he assumed while sitting at the bad" Russian table. Like all the others, he is wet through and glowing.. He is running, his feet heavy with mould, the bayonet swinging in his hand. Look! He treads on the hand of a fallen comrade; with his hobnailed boot he treads the hand deep into the slimy, branch-strewn ground. But it is he. What, singing? As one sings, unaware, staring stark ahead, yes, thus he spends his hurrying breath, to sing half soundlessly:

"And loving words I've carven
 Upon its branches fair - "

He stumbles, No, he has flung himself down, a hell-hound is coming howling, a huge explosive shell, a disgusting sugar-loaf from the infernal regions. He lies wIth his face In the cool mire, legs sprawled out, feet twisted, heels turned down. The product of a perverted science, laden with death, slopes earth-ward thirty paces in front of him. and buries its nose in the ground;. explodes InsIde there, wIth hideous expense of power, and raises up a fountain high as a house, of mud, fire, iron, molten metal, scattered fragments of humanity. Where it fell, two youths had lain, friends who in their need flung themselves down together - now they are scattered, commingled and gone.
Shame of our shadow-safety! Away! No more! - But our friend? Was he hit? He thought so, for the moment. A great clod of earth struck him on the shin, it hurt, but he smiles at it. Up he gets, and staggers on, limping on his earth-bound feet, all un-consciously singing:

"Its waving branches whi-ispered
A mess-age in my ear-"

and thus, in the tumult, in the rain, in the dusk, vanishes out of our sight.
Farewell, honest Hans Castorp, farewell, Life's delicate child! Your tale is told. We have told it to the end, and it was neither short nor long, but hermetic. We have told it for its own sake, not for yours, for you were simple. But after all, it was your story, it befell you, you must have more in you than we thought; we will not disclaim the pedagogic weakness we conceived for / Page 716 / you in the telling; which could even lead us to press a finger deli-cately to our eyes at the thought that we shall see you no more, hear you no more for ever.
Farewell- and if thou livest or diest! Thy prospects are poor. The desperate dance, in which thy fortunes are caught up, will last yet many a sinful year; we should not care to set a high stake on thy life by the time it ends. We even confess that it is without great concern we leave the question open. Adventures of the flesh and in the spirit, while enhancing thy simplicity, granted thee to know in the spirit what in the flesh thou scarcely couldst have done. Moments there were, when out of death, and the rebellion of the flesh, there came to thee, as thou tookest stock of thyself, a dream of love. Out of this universal feast of death, out of this extremity of fever, kindling the rain-washed evening sky to a fiery glow, may it be that Love one day shall mount?"

 

FINIS OPERIS

THE TIME IS COMING AND NOW IS

 

5
ALPHA
38
20
2
3
AND
19
10
1
5
OMEGA
41
23
5
3
THE
33
15
6
9
BEGINNING
81
54
9
3
AND
19
10
1
3
THE
33
15
6
3
END
33
15
6
34
First Total
287
161
35
3+4
Add to Reduce
2+8+7
1+6+1
3+5
7
Second Total
17
8
8
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+7
-
-
7
Essence of Number
8
8
8

 

 

1
I
9
9
9
2
AM
14
5
5
3
THE
33
15
6
8
OPPOSITE
115
43
7
2
OF
21
12
3
3
THE
33
15
6
8
OPPOSITE
115
43
7
1
I
9
9
9
2
AM
14
5
5
3
THE
33
15
6
8
OPPOSITE
115
43
7
2
OF
21
12
3
8
OPPOSITE
115
43
7
2
IS
28
19
1
3
THE
33
15
6
2
AM
14
5
5
1
I
9
9
9
6
ALWAYS
81
18
9
2
AM
14
5
5
64
First Total
793
325
109
6+4
Add to Reduce
7+9+3
3+2+5
1+0+9
10
Second Total
10
10
10
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
1+0
1+0
1
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

6
BEYOND
65
29
2
3
THE
33
15
6
4
VEIL
48
21
3
7
ANOTHER
81
36
9
4
VEIL
48
21
3
7
ANOTHER
81
36
9
4
VEIL
48
21
3
6
BEYOND
65
29
2
41
First Total
469
208
37
4+1
Add to Reduce
4+6+9
2+0+8
3+7
5
Second Total
19
10
10
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+9
1+0
1+0
5
Third Total
10
1
1
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
-
-
5
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

THERE IS NO ATTEMPT MADE TO DESCRIBE THE CREATIVE PROCESS REALISTICALLY

THE ACCOUNT IS SYMBOLIC AND SHOWS GOD CREATING THE WORLD BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE

AS THOUGH WRITING A BOOK BUT LANGUAGE ENTIRELY TRANSFORMED

THE MESSAGE OF CREATION IS CLEAR EACH LETTER OF

THE

ALPHABET

IS

GIVEN

A

NUMERICAL

VALUE BY COMBINING THE LETTERS WITH THE SACRED NUMBERS

REARRANGING THEM IN ENDLESS CONFIGURATIONS

THE MYSTIC WEANED THE MIND AWAY FROM THE NORMAL CONNOTATIONS OF WORDS

 

 

I

ME

LIVING

MAGNETISM

POSITIVE + NEGATIVE

ISISIS MAAT IS IS MAAT ISISIS

I AM THAT EYE THAT EYE THAT AM I

I AM DROWNING ALWAYS DROWNING AM I

HAIL THE JEWEL AT THE CENTRE OF THE LOTUS

1818 ZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZ 8181

ONE EIGHT THREE SIX 1836 ISISIS 6381 SIX THREE EIGHT ONE

X X X 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 + 7 + 8 + 9 X X X 9 + 8 + 7 + 6 + 5 + 4 + 3 + 2 + 1 X X X

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ 9 9 9 ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

ISISIS LOVE LOVE ISISIS ISISIS LIGHT 999 LOVE 999 LIGHT SISISI SISISI LOVE LOVE ISISIS

 

 

Placet experiri. Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experimnent", Ch. 4. “Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on. “Behold the Fatherland.” ... en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann

Paul Thomas Mann (6 June 1875 – 12 August 1955) was a German novelist, short story writer, social critic, philanthropist, essayist, and 1929 Nobel Prize laureate, known for his series of highly symbolic and ironic epic novels and mid-length stories, noted for their insight into the psychology of the artist and the intellectual.

Contents [hide]
1 Sourced
1.1 Tristan (1902)
1.2 Tonio Kröger (1903)
1.3 Death in Venice (1912)
1.4 The Magic Mountain (1924)
1.5 Suffering and Greatness of Richard Wagner (1933)
1.6 Freud and the Future (1937)
1.7 The Beloved Returns (1939)
1.8 Doctor Faustus (1947)
1.9 Confessions of Felix Krull, Confidence Man (1954)
2 Unsourced
3 External links

[edit] Sourced
I think of my suffering, of the problem of my suffering. What am I suffering from? From knowledge — is it going to destroy me? What am I 
suffering from? From sexuality — is it going to destroy me? How I hate it, this knowledge which forces even art to join it! How I hate it, this sensuality, which claims everything fine and good is its consequence and effect. Alas, it is the poison that lurks in everything fine and good! — How am I to free myself of knowledge? By religion? How am I to free myself of sexuality? By eating ri?

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann Translated by H.T. Lowe Porter

Der Zauberg 1924

Page56

Satana

His age would have been hard to say, probably between thirty and forty; for though he gave an impression of youthfulness, yet hair on his temples was sprinkled with silver and gone quite thin on his head. Two bald bays ran along the narrow scanty parting, and added to the height of his forehead. His clothing, loose trousers in light yellowish checks, and too long, double. double-breasted pilot coat, with very wide lapels, made no slightest claim to elegance; and his stand-up collar, with rounding comers, was rough on the edges from frequent washing. His black cravat showed wear, and he wore no cuffs, as Hans Castorp saw at once from thee lax way the sleeve hung round the wrist. But despite all he knew he had a gentleman before him: the stranger's easy, charming pose and cultured expression left no doubt of that. Yet by this mingling of shabbiness and grace, by the black eyes and softly waving moustaches, Hans Castorp was irresistibly reminded of certain foreign musicians who used to come to Hamburg at Christmas to play in the streets before people's doors. He could see them rolling up their velvet eyes and holding .ut:their soft hats for the coins tossed from the windows. "A hand-organ man," he thought. Thus he was not surprised at the name he heard, as Joachim rose from the bench and in some embarrassment presented him: "My cousin Castorp, Herr Settembrini."

Hans Castorp had got up at the same time, the traces of his burst of hilarity still on his face. But the Italian courteously bade them both not to disturb themselves, and made them sit down /Page 57/ again, while he maintained his easy pose before them. He smiled, standing there and looking at the cousins, in particular at Hans Castorp; a smile that was a fine, almost mocking deepening and crisping of one corner of the mouth, just at the point where the full moustache made its beautiful upward curve. It had upon the cousins a singular effect: it somehow constrained them to mental alertness and clarity; it sobered the reeling Hans Castorp in a twinkling, and made him ashamed.
Settembrini said: " You are in good spirits - and with reason too, with excellent reason. What a splendid morning! A blue sky, a smiling sun" - with an easy, adequate motion of the arm he raised a small, yellowish-skinned hand to the heavens, and sent a lively glance upward after it - " one could almost forget where one is."

He spoke without accent, only the precise enunciation betrayed the foreigner. His lips seemed to take a certain pleasure in forming the words. It was most agreeable to hear him.
"You had a pleasant journey hither, I hope? " he turned to Hans Castorp. "And do you already know your fate - I mean has the mournful ceremony of the first examination taken place? " Here, if he had really been expecting a reply he should have paused; he had put his question, and Hans Castorp prepared to answer. But he went on: "Did you get off easily? One might put - " here he paused a second, and the crisping at the corner of his mouth grew crisper - "more than one interpretation upon your laughter. How many months have our Minos and Rhadamanthus knocked you down for? " The slang phrase sounded droll on his lips. "Shall I guess? Six? Nine? You know we are free with the time up here - "

Hans Castorp laughed, astonished, at the same time racking his brains to remember who Minos and Rhadamanthus were. He answered: "Not at all - no, really, you are under a misapprehension, Herr Septem - "

"Settembrini," corrected the Italian, clearly and with emphasis, making as he spoke a mocking bow.

" Herr Settembrini - I beg your pardon. No, you are mistaken. Really I am not ill. I have only come on a visit to my cousin Ziemssen for a few weeks, and shall take advantage of the opportunity to get a good rest - "

"Zounds! You don't say? Then you are not one of us? You are well, you are but a guest here, like Odysseus in the kingdom of the shades? You are bold indeed, thus to descend into these depths peopled by the vacant and idle dead - "

Page 58

- "Descend, Herr Settembrini? I protest. Here I have climbed up some five thousand feet to get here - "

" That was only seeming. Upon my honour, it was an illusion," the Italian said, with a decisive wave of the hand. " We are sunk enough here, aren't we, Lieutenant?" he said to Joachim, who, - no little gratified at this method of address, thought to hide his satisfaction, and answered reflectively:

"I suppose we do get rather one-sided. But we can pull ourselves together, afterwards, if we try."

"At least, you can, I'm sure-you are an upright man," Settembrini said. "Yes, yes, yes," he said, repeating the word three times, with a sharp s, turning to Hans Castorp again as he spoke, and then, in the same measured way, clucking three times. with his tongue against his palate. "I see, I see, I see," he said again, giving the s the same sharp sound as before. He looked the newcomer so steadfastly in the face that his eyes grew fixed in a stare; then, becoming lively again, he went on: "So you come up quite of your own free will to us sunken ones, and mean to bestow upon us the pleasure of your company for some little while? That is delightful. And what term had you thought of - putting to your stay? I don't mean precisely. I am merely interested to know what the length of a man's sojourn would be when it is himself and not Rhadamanthus who prescribes the limit."

"Three weeks," Hans Castorp said, rather pridefully, as he saw himself the object of envy.

" O dio! Three weeks! Do you hear, Lieutenant? Does it: not sound to you impertinent to hear a person. say: 'I am stopping for three weeks and then I am gomg away again ? We up here are not acquainted with such an unit of time as the week - if I may be permitted to instruct you, my dear sir. Our smallest unit is the month.We reckon in the grand style-that is a privilege we shadows have. We possess other such; they are all of the same quality. May I ask what profession you practise down below?

Or, more probably, for what profession are you preparing yourself? You see we set no bounds to our thirst for iriformation­curiosity is another of the prescriptive rights of shadows."

"Pray don't mention it,' said Hans Castorp. And told him.

"A ship-builder! Magnificent! " cried Settembrini. "I assure you, I find that magnificent - though my own talents lie in quite another direction.

"Herr Settembrini is a literary man," Joachim explained, rather self-consciously. "He wrote the obituary notices of Carducci for the German papers-Carducci, you know." He got /Page 59/ more self-conscious still, for his cousin looked at him in amazement, as though to say: "Carducci? What do you know about him? Not any more than I do, I'll wager."

"Yes," the Italian said, nodding. "I had the honour of telling your countrymen the story of our great poet and free­thinker, when his life had drawn to a close. I knew him, I can count myself among his pupils. I sat at his feet in Bologna. I may thank him for what culture I can call my own - and for what joyousness of life as well. But we were speaking of you. A ship­builder! Do you know you have sensibly risen in my estimation? You represent now, in my eyes, the world of labour and practical genius."

"Herr Settembrini, I am only a student as yet, I am just beginning."

" Certainly. It is the beginning that is hard. But all work is hard, isn't it, that deserves the name? "

"That's true enough, God knows - or the Devil does," Hans Castorp said, and the words came from his heart.

Settembrini's eyebrows went up.

" Oh," he said, "so you call on the Devil to witness that sentiment - the Devil incarnate, Satan himself? Did you know that my great master wrote a hymn to him? "

"I beg your pardon," Hans Castorp said, "a hymn to the Devil? "

"The very Devil himself, and no other. It is sometimes sung, in my native land, on festal occasions. 'O salute, O Satana, O ribellione, O forza vindice della ragione!. . .' It is a magnificent song. But it was hardly Carducci's Devil you had in mind when you spoke; for he is on the very best of terms with hard work; whereas yours, who is afraid of work and hates it like poison, is probably the same of whom we are told that we may not hold out even the little finger to him."

All this was making the very oddest impression on our good Hans Castorp. He knew no Italian, and the rest of it sounded no less uncomfortable, and reminded him of Sunday sermons, though delivered quite casually, in a light, even jesting tone. He looked at his cousin, who kept his eyes cast down; then he said: "You take my words far too literally, Herr Settembrini. When I spoke of the Devil, it was just a manner of speaking, I assure you.'

" Somebody must have some esprit," Settembrini said, looking straight ahead, with a melancholy air. Then recovering himself, he skilfully got back to their former subject, and went on blithely: " At all events, I am probably right in concluding from /Page 60/ your words that the calling you have embraced is as strenuous as it is honourable. As for myself, I am a humanist, a homo humanus. have no mechanical ingenuity, however sincere my respect for But I can well understand that the theory of your craft requires a clear and keen mind, and its practice not less than the man. Am I right? "

"You certainly are, I can go all the way with you there," Hans Castorp answered. Unconsciously he made an effort to reply with eloquence.

The demands made to-day on a man in my profession aresimply enormous. It is better not to have too clear an idea of their magnitude, it might take away one's courage: no, it's no joke. And if one isn't the strongest in the world - It is true that I am here only on a visit; but I am not very robust, and I cannot with truth assert that my work agrees with me so wonderfully wel1. It would be a great deal truer to say that it rather takes it out of me. I only feel reallyfit when I am doing nothing at alI."

" As now, for example?"

"Now? Oh, now I am so new up here, I am still rather bewildered - you can imagine."

"Ah - bewildered."

"Yes, and I did not sleep so very well, and the early breakfast wasreally too solid. - I am accustomed to a fair breakfast, but this was a little too rich for my blood, as the saying goes. In short, I feel a sense of oppression - and for some reason or other, my cigar this morning hasn't the right taste, something that as good as never happens to me, or only when I am seriously upset ­to-day It is like leather. I had to throw it away, there was no forcing it. Are you a smoker, may I ask? No? Then you cannot imagine the annoyance and disappointment it is for anyone like me, who have smoked from my youth up, and taken such pleasure in it"

"I am without experience in the field," Settembrini answered, I find that my lack of it is in no poor company. So many, self-denying spirits have refrained. Carducci had no use for the practice. But you will find our Rhadamanthus a kindred spirit. He is a devotee of your vice."

"Vice, Herr Settembrini? "

"Why not? One must call things by their right names; life is enriched and ennobled thereby. I too have my vices."

" So Hofrat Behrens is a·connoisseur? A charming man."

"Yon find him so? Then you have already made his acquaintance?"

"Yes, just now, as we came out. It was almost like a profe-/Page 61/ ssional visit - but gratis, you mow -sine pecunia. He saw at once that I am anaemic. He advised me to follow my cousin's regimen entirely: to lie out on the balcony a good deal he even said I should take my temperature."

"Did he indeed?" Settembrini cried out. "Capital!" He laughed and threw back his head. "How does it go, that opera of yours? ' A fowler bold in me you see, forever laughing merrily! ' Ah, that is most amusing! And you will follow his advice? Of course, why shouldn't you? He's a devil of a fellow, our Rhadamanthus! 'Forever laughing' - even if it is rather forced at times. He is inclined to melancholia, you know. His vice doesn't agree with him - of course, else it would be no vice. Smoking gives him fits of depression; that is why our respected Frau Directress has taken charge of his supplies, and only deals him out daily rations. It even happens sometimes that he yields to the temptation to steal it, and then he gets an attack of melancholia. A troubled spirit, in short. Do you know your Directress already, too? No? You have made a inistake. You must remedy it at the earliest opportunity. My dear sir, she comes of the noble race of von Mylendonk. And she is distinguished from the Medici Venus by the fact that where the goddess has a bosom, she has a cross."

"Ah, ha ha! - capital! " Hans Castorp laughed. " Her Christian name is Adriatica."

"Adriatica! " shouted Hans Castorp. "Priceless! Adriatica von Mylendonk! Isn't that splendid! Sounds as though she had been dead a very long time. It is'positively mediaeval."

"My dear sir," Settembrini answered him, "there is a good deal up here that is positively mediaeval, as you express it. Personally, I am convinced that Rhadamanthus was actuated simply and solely by artistic feeling when he made this fossil head overseer of his Chamber of Horrors. You lmow he is an artist, by the bye. He paints in oils. Why not? There's no law against it - anybody can paint that likes. Frau Adriatica tells all who will listen to her, not counting those who won't, that a Mylendonk was abbess of a cloister at Bonn on the Rhine, in the thirteenth century. It can't have been long after that she herself saw the light of day."

"Ha ha! Why, Herr Settembrini, I find you are a mocker! " "A mocker? You mean I am malicious? Well, yes, perhaps I am, a little," said Settembrini. " My great complamt is that it is my fate to spend my malice upon such insignificant objects. I hope, Engineer, you have nothing against malice? In my eyes, it is ,reason's keenest dart against the powers of darkness and /Page 62/ ugliness."

 

 

W
=
5
-
7
WHITHER
91
46
1
H
=
8
-
3
HAS
28
10
1
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
D
=
4
-
5
DREAM
41
23
5
S
=
1
-
8
SNATCHED
74
29
2
U
=
3
-
2
US
40
4
4
-
-
23
-
28
First Total
307
127
19
-
-
2+3
-
2+8
Add to Reduce
3+0+7
1+2+7
1+9
-
-
5
-
10
Second Total
10
10
10
-
-
-
-
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
5
-
1
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

The Thunderbolt

Page 706
"SEVEN years Hans Castorp remained amongst those up here. Partisans of the decimal system might prefer a round number, though seven is a good handy figure in its way, picturesque, with a savour of the mythical; one might even say that it is more filling to the spirit than a dull academic half-dozen. Our hero had sat at all seven of the tables in the dining-room, at each about a year, the last being the "bad" Russian table, and his company there two Ar-menians, two Finns, a Bokharian, and a Kurd. He sat at the " bad " Russian table, wearing a recent little blond beard, vaguish in cut, which we are disposed to regard as a sign of philosophic indiffer-ence to his own outer man. Yes, we will even go further, and relate his carelessness of his person to the carelessness of the rest of the world regarding him. The authorities had ceased to devise him distractions. There was the morning inquiry, as to, whether he had slept well, itself purely rhetorical and summary; and that aside, the Hofrat did not address him with any particularity; while Adriatica von Mylendonk-she had, at the time of which we write, a stye in a perfect state of maturity - did so seldom, in fact scarcely ever. They let him be. He was like the scholar in the peculiarly happy state of never being "asked" any more; of never having a task, of being left to sit, since the fact of his being left behind is established, and no one troubles about him further - an orgiastic kind of freedom, but we ask ourselves whether, in-deed, freedom ever is or can be of any other kind. At all events, here was one on whom the authorities no longer needed to keep an eye, being assured that no wild or defiant resolves were ripen-ing in his breast. He was " settled," established. Long ago he had ceased to know where else he should go, long ago he had ceased to be capable of a resolve to return to the flat-land. Pid not the very fact that he was sitting at the " bad " Russian table witness a certain-abandon? No slightest adverse comment upon the said table being intended by the remark! Among all the seven, no single one could be said to possess definite tangible advantages or / Page 707 / disadvantages. We make bold to say that here was a democracy of tables, all honourable alike. T:he same tremendous meals were served here, as at the others; Rhadamanthus himself occasionally folded his huge hands before the doctor's place at the head; and the nations who ate there were respectable members of the human race, even though they boasted no Latin, and were not exag-geratedly dainty at their feeding.
Time - yet not the time told by the station clock, moving with- a jerk five minutes at once, but rather the time of a tiny timepiece, the hand of which one cannot see move, or the time the grass keeps when it grows, so unobservably one would say it does not grow at all, until some morning the fact is undeni- able - time, a line composed of a succession of dimensionless points (and now we are sure the unhappy deceased Naphta would interrupt us to ask how dimensionless points, no matter how many of them, can constitute a line), time, we say, had gone on, in its furtive, unobservable, competent way, bringing about changes. For example, the boy Teddy was discovered, one day- not one single day, of course, but only rather indefinitely from which day - to be a boy no longeer. No more might ladies take him on their laps, when, on occasion, he left his bed, changed his pyjamas for his knickerbockers, and came downstairs. Im-perceptibly that leaf had turned. Now, on such occasions, he took them. on- his instead, and both sides were as well, or even better pleased. He was become a youth; scarcely could we say he had bloomed into a youth; but he had shot up. Hans Castorp had not noticed it happening, and then, suddenlyy, he did. The shooting-up, however, did not suit the lad Teddy; the temporal became him not. In his twenty-first year he departed this life; dying of the disease for which he had proved receptive; and they cleansed and fumigated after him. The fact makes little claim upon our emotions, the change being so slight between his one state and his next.
But there were other deaths, and more important; deaths down in the flat-land, which touched, or would once have touched, our hero more nearly. We are thinking of the recent decease of old .Consul Tienappel, Hans's great-uncle and foster-father, of faded memory. He had carefully avoided unfavourable conditions of atmospheric pressure, and left it to Uncle James to stultify him-self; yet .an apoplexy carried him off after all; and a telegram, couched m brief but feelmg terms - feeling more for the departed than for the recipient of the wire - was one day brought to Hans Castorp where he lay.in his excellent chair. He acquired / Page 708 / some black-bordered note-paper, and wrote to his uncle-cousins: he, the doubly, now, so to say, triply orphaned, expressed him- self as being the more distressed over the sad news, for that cir- cumstances forbade him interrupting his present sojourn even to pay his great-uncle the last respects.
To speak of sorrow would be disingenuous. Yet in these days Hans Castorp's eyes did wear an expression more musing than common. This death, which could at no time have moved him greatly, and after the lapse of years could scarcely move him at all, meant the sundering of yet another bond with the life below; gave to what he rightly called his freedom the final seal. In the time of which we speak, all contact between him and the flatland had ceased. He sent no letters thither, and received none thence. He no longer ordered Maria Mancini, having found a brand up here to his liking, to which he was now as faithful as once to his old-time charmer: a brand that must have carried even a polar explorer through the sorest and severest trials; armed with which, and no other solace, Hans Castorp could lie and bear it out indefinitely, as one does at the sea-shore. It was an especially well cured brand, with the best leaf wrapper, named "Light of Asia "; rather more compact than Maria, mouse-grey in colour with a blue band, very tractable and mild, and evenly consuming to a snow-white ash, that held its shape and still showed traces of the veining on the wrapper; so evenly and regularly that it might have served the smoker for an hour-glass, and did so, at need, for he no longer carried a timepiece. His watch had fallen from his night-table; it did not go, and he had neglected to have it regulated, perhaps on the same grounds as had made him long since give up using a calendar, whether to keep track of the day, or to look out an approaching feast: the grounds, namely, of his freedom." Thus he did honour to his abiding-everlasting, his walk by the ocean of time, the hermetic enchantment to which he had proved so extraordinarily susceptible that it had become tlle fundamental adventure ofhis life, in which all the alchemisti-cal processes of his simple substance had found full play.
Thus he lay; and thus, in high summer, the year was once more rounding out, the seventh year, though he knew it not, of his sojourn up here.
Then, like a thunder-peal-
But God forbid and modesty withhold us from speaking over- much of what the thunder-peal bore us on its wave of sound! Here rodomontade is out of place. Rather let us lower our voice to say that then came the peal of thunder we all know so well; / Page 709 / that deafening explosion of long-gathering magazines of passion and spleen. That historic thunder-peal, of which we speak with bated breath, made the foundations of the earth to shake; but for us it was the shock that fired the mine beneath the magic mountain, and set our sleeper ungently outside the gates. Dazed he sits in the long grass and rubs his eyes - a man who, despite many warnings, had neglected to read the papers.
His Mediterranean friend and mentor had ever tried to prompt him; had felt it incumbent upon him to instruct his nurslmg, the object of his solicitude, in what was going on down below; but his pupil had lent no ear. The young man had indeed, in a stock- taking way, preoccupied himself. with this or that among the subjective shadows of things; but the things themselves he had heeded not at all, having a wilful tendency to take the shadow for the substance, and in the substance to see only shadow. For this, however, we must not judge him harshly, since the relation between'substance and shadow has never been defined once and for all.
Long ago it had been Herr Settembrini who brought sudden illumination into the room, sat down beside the horizontal Hans and sought to influence and instruct him upon matters of life and death. But now it was the pupil, who, seated with his hands between his knees, at the bedside of the humanist, or near his couch in the cosy and retired little mansard, study, with the car- bonaro chairs and the water-bottle, kept him company and listened courteously to his utterances upon the state of Europe - for in these days Herr Ludovico was seldom on his legs. Naphta's violent end, the terroristic deed of that desperat~ antagonist, had dealt his sensitive nature a blow from which it could scarcely rally; weakness and infirmity had since been his portion. He could
no longer work on the Sociological Pathology; the League waited in vain for that lexicon of all the masterpieces of letters having human suffering for their central theme. Herr Ludovico had per-force to limit to oral efforts his contribution to the organization of progress; and even so much he must have foregone had not Hans Castorp's visits given him opportunity to spread his gospel.
His voice was weak, but he spoke with conviction, at length and beautifully, upon the self-perfecting of the human spirit through social betterment. Softly, as though on the wings of doves, came the words of Herr Ludovico. Yet again, when he came to speak of the unification and universal well being of the liberated peoples, there mingled a sound - he neither knew nor willed it, of course - as of the rushing pinions of eagles. That / Page 710 / was the political key, the grandfatherly inheritance that united in him with the humanistic gift of the father, to make up the litterateur - precisely as humanism and politics united in the lofty ideal of civilization, an ideal wherein were blended the mildness of doves and the boldness of eagles. That ideal was only biding its time, until the day dawned, the Day of the People, when,. the principle of reaction should be laid low, and the Holy Alliance of civic democracIes take Its place. Yes, here seemed to sound two voices, with differing counsels. For Herr Settembrini was a hu-manitarian, yet at the same time, half explicitly, he was warlike too. In the duel with the outrageous little Naphta he had borne himself like a man. But in general it still remained rather vague what his position was to be, when humanity in an outburst of enthusiasm united itself with politics in support of a triumphant and dominating world-civilization, and the burgher's pike was dedicated upon the altar of humanity. There was some doubt whether he would then hold back his hand from the shedding of blood. Yes, it seemed the prevailing temper more and more held sway in the Italian's mind and view; the boldness of the eagle was gradually outbidding the mildness of the dove.
Not infrequently his attitude toward the existing great political systems was divided, embarrassed, disturbed by scruples. The. diplomatic rapprochement between his country and Austria, their co-operation in Albania, had reflected itself in his conversation: a co-operation that raised his spirits in that it was directed against Latinless half-Asia - knout, Schlusselburg, and all- yet tormented them in that it was a misbegotten alliance with the hereditary foe, with the principle of reaction and subjugated nationalities. The autumn previous, the great French loan to Russia, for the purpose of building a network of railways in Poland, had awakened in him similar misgivings. For Herr Settembrini belonged to the Fran-cophile party in his own country, which was not surprising when one recalled that his grandfather had compared the six days of the July Revolution to the six days of the creation, and seen that they were as good. But the understanding between the en-lightened republic and Byzantine Scythia was too much for him, it oppressed his breast, and at the same time made him breathe quicker for hope and joy at the thought of the strategic meaning of that network of railways. Then came the Serajevo murder, for everyone excepting German Seven-Sleepers a storm-signal; de-cisive for the informed ones, among whom we may reckon Herr Settembrini. Hans Castorp saw him shudder as a private citizen at the frightful deed, while in the same moment his breast heaved / Page 711 / with the knowledge that this was a deed of popular liberation, directed against the citadel of his loathing. On the other hand, was it not also the fruit of Muscovite activity, and as such giving rise to great heart.;searchings? Which did not hinder him, three weeks later, from characterizing the extreme demands of the monarchy upon Servia as a hideous crime and an insult to human dignity, the consequences of which he could forese well enough, and awaited in breathless excitement.
In short, Herr Settembrini's feelings were as complex as the fatality he saw fast rolling up, for which he sought by hints and half-words to prepare his pupil, a sort of national courtesy and compunction preventIng him from speaking out. In the first days of mobilization, the first declaration of war, he had a way of putting out both hands to his visitor; taking Hans Castorp's own and pressing them, that fairly went to our young noodle's heart, if not precisely to his head. " My friend," the Italian would say, " gunpowder, the printing-press, yes, you have certainly given us all that. but if you think we could march against the Revolution-Caro. . . .
During those days of stifling expectation, when the nerves of Europe were on the rack, Hans Castorp did not see Herr Settembrini. The newspapers with their wild, chaotic contents pressed up out of the depths to his very balcony, they disorganized the house, filled the dining-room with their sulphurous, stifling breath, even penetrated the chambers of the dying. These were the moments when the "Seven-Sleeper," not knowing what had hap-pened, was slowly stirring himself in the grass, before he sat up, rubbed his eyes - yes, let us carry the figure to the end, in order to do justice to the movement of our hero's mind: he drew up his legs, stood up, looked about him. He saw himself released, freed from enchantment -not of his own motion; he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers, of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident Indeed! Yet though his tiny destiny fainted to nothing in the face of the general, was there not some hint of a personal mercy and grace for him, a manifestation of divine goodness and justice? Would Life receive again her erring and "delicate " child-not by a cheap and easy slipping back to her arms, but sternly, solemnly, peni-entially - perhaps not even among the living, but only with three salvoes fired over the grave of him a sinner? Thus might he return. He sank on his knees, raising face and hands to a heaven that howsoever dark and sulphurous was no longer the gloomy grotto of his state of sin.

Page 712

And in this attitude Herr Settembrini found him - figura-tively and most figuratively spoken, for full well we know our hero's traditional reserve would render such theatricality im-possible. Herr Settembrini, in fact, found him packing his trunk. For since the moment of his sudden awakening, Hans Castorp had been caught up in the hurry and scurry of a "wild" de-parture, brought about by the thunder-peal. "Home" - the Berghof - was the picture of an ant-hill in a panic: its little population was flinging itself, heels over head, five thousand feet downwards to the catastrophe-smitten flat-land. They stormed the little trains, they crowded them to the footboard -luggageless, if needs must, and the stacks of luggage piled high the station platform, the seething platform, to the height of which the scorching breath from the flat-land seemed to mount - and Hans Castorp stormed with them. In the heart of the tumult Ludovico embraced him, quite literally enfolded him in his arms and kissed him, like a southerner - but like a Russian too - on both his cheeks; and this, despite his own emotion, took our wild traveller no little aback. But he nearly lost his composure. when, at t.he very last, Herr Settembnm called him " Giovanni" and, laying aside the form, of address common to the cultured West, spoke to him with the thou!
"E cosi in giu," he said. "Cosi vai in giu finalmente - add-io, Giovanni mio! Quite otherwise had I thought to see thee go. But be it so, the gods have willed it thus and not otherwise. I hoped to discharge you to go down to your work, and now you go to fight among your kindred. My God, it was given to you and not to your cousin, our Tenente! What tricks life plays! Go, then, It is your blood 'that calls, go and fight bravely. More than that can no man. But forgive me if I devote the remnant of my powers to incite my country to fight where the Spirit and sacra egoismo point the way. Addio! " .
  Hans Castorp thrust out his head among ten others, filling the little open window-frame. He waved.. And Herr Settembrini waved back, with his right hand, while with the ring-finger of his left he delicately touched the comer of his eye.

 

 

W
=
5
-
4
WHAT
52
16
7
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
I
=
9
-
2
IT
29
11
2
-
-
23
-
8
-
109
37
10
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
5
WHERE
59
32
5
A
=
1
-
3
ARE
24
15
6
W
=
5
-
2
WE
28
10
1
-
-
11
-
10
?
111
57
12
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
7
WHITHER
91
46
1
H
=
8
-
3
HAS
28
10
1
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
D
=
4
-
5
DREAM
41
23
5
S
=
1
-
8
SNATCHED
74
29
2
U
=
3
-
2
US
40
4
4
-
-
23
-
28
-
307
127
19
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
57
-
46
First Total
527
221
41
-
-
5+7
-
4+6
Add to Reduce
5+2+7
2+2+1
4+1
-
-
12
-
10
Second Total
14
5
5
-
-
1+2
-
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
-
-
-
-
3
-
1
Essence of Number
5
5
5

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

The Thunderbolt

Page 712

What is it? Where are we? Whither has the dream snatched us? Twilight, rain, filth. Fiery glow of the overcast sky, ceaseless booming of heavy thunder; the moist air rent by a sharp singing whine, a raging, swelling howl as of some hound of hell, that ends its course in a splitting, a splintering and sprinkling, a crackling, a coruscation; by groans and shrieks, by trumpets blowing fit to / Page 713 /  burst, by the beat of a drum coming faster, faster- There is a wood, discharging drab hordes, that come on, fall, spring up again, come on - Beyond, a line of hill stands out against the fiery sky, whose glow turns now and again to blowing flames. About us is rolling plough-land, all upheaved and trodden into mud; athwart it a bemired high road, disguised with broken branches and from it again a deeply furrowed, boggy field-path leading off in curves toward the distant hills. Nude, branchless trunks of trees meet the eye, a cold rain falls. Ah, a signpost! Useless, though, to question it, even despite the half-dark, for it is shattered, illegible. East, west? It is the flat-land, it is the war. And we are shrinking shadows by the way-side, shamed by the security of our shadowdom, and noways minded to indulge in any rodomontade; merely led hither by the spirit of our narrative, merely to see again, among those running, stumbling, drum- mustered grey comrades that swarm out of yonder wood, one we know; merely to look once more in the simple face of our one-time fellow of so many years, the genial sinner whose voice we know so well, before we lose him from our sight.
They have been brought forward, these comrades, for a final thrust in a fight that has already lasted all day long, whose ob-jective is the retaking of the hill position and the burning villages beyond, lost two days since to the enemy. It is a volunteer regiment, fresh young blood and mostly students, not long in the field. They were roused in the night, brought up in trains to morning, then marched in the rain on wretched roads - on no roads at all, for the roads were blocked, and they went over moor and ploughed land with full kit for seven hours, their coats. sodden. It was no pleasure excursion. If one did not care to lose one's boots, one stooped at every second step, clutched with one's fingers into the straps and pulled them out of the quaking mire. It took an hour of such work to cover one meadow. But at last they have reached the appointed spot, exhausted, on edge, yet the reserve strength of their youthful bodies has kept them tense, they crave neither the sleep nor the food they have been denied. Their wet, mud-bespattered faces, framed between strap and grey-covered helmet, are flushed with exertion - perhaps too with the sight of the losses they suffered on their march through that boggy wood. For the enemy, aware of their advance, have concentrated a barrage of shrapnel and large-calibre grenades upon .the way they must come; it crashed among them in the wood, and howling, flaming, splashing, lashed the wide ploughed land.
They must get through, these three thousand ardent youths; / Page 714 / they must reinforce with their bayonets the attack on the burning villages, and the trenches in front of and behind the line of hills; they must help to advance their line to a point indicated in the dispatch their leader has in his pocket. They are three thousand, that they may be two thousand when the hills, the villages are reached; that is the meaning of their number. They are a body of troops calculated as sufficierit, even after great losses, to attack and carry a position and greet their triumph with a thousand-voiced huzza - not counting the stragglers that fall out by the way. Many a one has thus fallen out on the forced march, for which he proved too young and weak; paler he grew, staggered, set his teeth, drove himself on - and after all he could do fell out notwithstanding. Awhile he dragged himself in the rear of the marching column, overaken and passed by company after company; at length he remained on the ground, lying where it was not good to lie. Then came the shattering wood. But there are so many of them, swarming on - they can survive a blood-letting and still come on in hosts. They have already overflowed the level, rain-lashed land; the high road, the field road, the boggy ploughed land; we shadows stand amid and among them. At the edge of the wood they fix their bayonets, with the practised grips; the horns enforce them, the drums roll deepest bass, and forward they stumble, as best they can, with shrill cries; night- marishly, for clods of earth cling to their heavy boots and fetter them.
They fling themselves down before the projectiles that come howling on, then they leap up again and hurry forward; they exult, in their young, breaking voices as they run, to discover themselves still unhit. Or they are hit, they fall, fighting the air with their arms, shot through the forehead, the heart, the belly; They lie, their faces in the mire, and are motionless. They lie, their backs elevated by the knapsack, the crowns of their heads pressed into the mud, and clutch and claw in the air. But the wood emits new swarms, who fling themselves down, who spring up, who, shrieking or silent, blunder forward over the fallen.
Ah, this young blood, with its knapsacks and bayonets, its mud-befouled boots and clothing! We look at it, our humanistic- aesthetic eye pictures it among scenes far other than these: we see these youths watering horses on a sunny arm of the sea; roving with the beloved one along the strand, the lover's lips to the ear of the yielding bride; in happiest rivalry bending the bow. Alas, no, here they lie, their noses in fiery filth: They are glad to be here - albeit with boundless anguish, with unspeakable / Page 715 / sickness for home; and this, of itself, is a noble and a shaming thing - but no good reason for bringing them to such a pass.
There is our friend, there is Hans Castorp! We recognize him at a distance, by the little beard he assumed while sitting at the bad" Russian table. Like all the others, he is wet through and glowing.. He is running, his feet heavy with mould, the bayonet swinging in his hand. Look! He treads on the hand of a fallen comrade; with his hobnailed boot he treads the hand deep into the slimy, branch-strewn ground. But it is he. What, singing? As one sings, unaware, staring stark ahead, yes, thus he spends his hurrying breath, to sing half soundlessly:

"And loving words I've carven
 Upon its branches fair - "

He stumbles, No, he has flung himself down, a hell-hound is coming howling, a huge explosive shell, a disgusting sugar-loaf from the infernal regions. He lies with his face in the cool mire, legs sprawled out, feet twisted, heels turned down. The product of a perverted science, laden with death, slopes earth-ward thirty paces in front of him. and buries its nose in the ground;. explodes InsIde there, wIth hideous expense of power, and raises up a fountain high as a house, of mud, fire, iron, molten metal, scattered fragments of humanity. Where it fell, two youths had lain, friends who in their need flung themselves down together - now they are scattered, commingled and gone.
Shame of our shadow-safety! Away! No more! - But our friend? Was he hit? He thought so, for the moment. A great clod of earth struck him on the shin, it hurt, but he smiles at it. Up he gets, and staggers on, limping on his earth-bound feet, all un-consciously singing:

"Its waving branches whi-ispered
A mess-age in my ear-"

and thus, in the tumult, in the rain, in the dusk, vanishes out of our sight.
Farewell, honest Hans Castorp, farewell, Life's delicate child! Your tale is told. We have told it to the end, and it was neither short nor long, but hermetic. We have told it for its own sake, not for yours, for you were simple. But after all, it was your story, it befell you, you must have more in you than we thought; we will not disclaim the pedagogic weakness we conceived for / Page 716 / you in the telling; which could even lead us to press a finger deli-cately to our eyes at the thought that we shall see you no more, hear you no more for ever.
Farewell- and if thou livest or diest! Thy prospects are poor. The desperate dance, in which thy fortunes are caught up, will last yet many a sinful year; we should not care to set a high stake on thy life by the time it ends. We even confess that it is without great concern we leave the question open. Adventures of the flesh and in the spirit, while enhancing thy simplicity, granted thee to know in the spirit what in the flesh thou scarcely couldst have done. Moments there were, when out of death, and the rebellion of the flesh, there came to thee, as thou tookest stock of thyself, a dream of love. Out of this universal feast of death, out of this extremity of fever, kindling the rain-washed evening sky to a fiery glow, may it be that Love one day shall mount?"

FINIS OPERIS

 

 

Hebdomad - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hebdomad

Hebdomad (Ancient Greek: ἑβδομάς) may refer to: ... The Hebdomad, the seven world-creating archons in most Gnostic systems: see Archon (Gnosticism)# ...

 

8
HEBDOMAD
-
-
-
1
H
8
8
8
2
E+B
7
7
7
-
D+O
19
10
1
2
M+A+D
18
9
9
8
HEBDOMAD
52
34
25
-
-
5+2
3+4
2+5
8
HEBDOMAD
7
7
7

 

HEBDOMAD = 52 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 34 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 7 = HEBDOMAD

 

hebdomad - Wiktionary

https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/hebdomad

hebdomad. Definition from Wiktionary, the free dictionary. Jump to: ... hebdomad (plural hebdomads). A group of seven. A period of seven days, a week.

THE SO EVEN SEVEN

Hebdomad - definition of hebdomad by The Free Dictionary

www.thefreedictionary.com/hebdomad

[Latin hebdomas, hebdomad-, the number seven, from Greek, from hebdomos, seventh, from hepta, seven; see septm̥ in Indo-European roots.] American ...

 

Hebdomad | Definition of hebdomad by Merriam-Webster

www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/hebdomad

Define hebdomad: a group of seven—usage, synonyms, more.

 

HEBDOMAD = 52 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 34 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 7 = HEBDOMAD


THE SO EVEN SEVEN

 

The Hebdomad

The Hebdomad - Bible Hub

biblehub.com/sermons/auth/macdonald/the_hebdomad.htm

Seven in Scripture is a very remarkable number. In the text it is repeated in so many forms that it forces itself upon our attention. I. HEBDOMADS ARE ...

J.A. Macdonald

Leviticus 23:23-44
And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,…

Seven in Scripture is a very remarkable number. In the text it is repeated in so many forms that it forces itself upon our attention.

I. HEBDOMADS ARE CONSPICUOUS IN THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE LAW.

1. They appear in the week of days.

(1) The foundation of this is the Creation week. The patriarchal sabbath became incorporated into the Mosaic Law. There were other weeks of days and sabbaths. In the text there are three of these, with a sabbath on the first and another on the eighth day.

(2) Could there be in these an anticipation of the change of the sabbath from the seventh day to the first or eighth under the Christian dispensation? The sabbaths of the seventh and eighth days may point to the rest of the millennium in the first instance, and to that of the new heavens and earth in the second. In observing the Lord's day, it would be highly edifying to have these anticipations in mind.

2. They appear again in the week of months.

(1) The entire cycle of the feasts of the Lord was comprised in such a week. It commenced on the 14th day of Abib, with the Passover, instituted in commemoration of the Exodus. Then followed, in their appointed seasons, the Feast of Unleavened Bread; that of the Firstfruits; the Feast of Harvest, which is also called the Feast of Weeks (Exodus 34:22; Deuteronomy 16:10, 16; 2 Chronicles 8:13). The series ended with the festivals of the seventh month.

(2) During the five months remaining there was no annual feast. The daily sacrifices and those of the sabbaths and moons were of course continued.

(3) The moon was a symbol of the Church, and its changes represented the mutations through which it passes in this world, but when it has fulfilled its great week of changes it wilt be perfected for ever in heaven.

3. They appear again in the week of years.

(1) The Law bad its septenary division of years, with a continually repeated seventh year of rest for the land (Leviticus 25:3-7; Leviticus 26:34, 35; 2 Chronicles 36:21).

(2) Founded upon this also was a greater period of a week of weeks of years, with its year of jubilee (Leviticus 25:8-17). The lessons of the sabbatic and jubilee years will conic under consideration in their proper places.

II. HEBDOMADS ARE CONSPICUOUS IN THE CHRONOLOGY OF PROPHECY.

1. The days of the week are taken as prophetic.

(1) David, and. Peter from him, notes that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years (Psalm 90:4; 2 Peter 3:8). Paul also mentions the sabbath-keeping of the future "which remaineth to the people of God" (Hebrews 4:9). And John describes that rest as extending over a thousand years (Revelation 20:4).

(2) To this agrees the tradition in the house of Elias, a teacher who lived about two hundred years before our Lord, and which is thought to have been derived from Elijah the Tishbite. It purports that this world is to endure in its imperfect state six thousand years: two thousand before the Law; two thousand under the Law; two thousand under Messiah; and then a thousand years in a state of renovation (see Mede, 536, 776, 894; also Bishop Newton's 'Disser.,' volume 3:335).

(3) The same view is no less definitely put forth by Barnabas. He makes each day of the Creation week represent a thousand years of the subsequent history of the world, and the sabbath he makes to stand for the reign of peace, or millennium of John.

2. Dispensations are measured by weeks of times.

(1) The "times of the Gentiles" are accepted to be the same as the "seven times," during which Israel was destined to be trodden down of them. Upon the year-day principle these are the double of the "time, time, and dividing of a time" of Daniel and John, during which the little horn was to wear out the saints, and represent 2520 years. The larger period commences with the literal Babylon, and the smaller with the mystical.

(2) But how can the Patriarchal, Levitical, and Christian dispensations be limited to six thousand years, if each is to extend over 2520? They do so by overlapping each other. Thus the patriarchal extends "from Adam to Moses" (Romans 5:13, 14), which space comprises "seven times." The Jewish then reckons from Shem the patriarch, selected as the depositary of the covenant, to Jesus. The interval from Shem to Jesus measures "seven times." The dispensation of the Gentiles, already described as the "times of the Gentiles," forms the third. It began with the rise of the ancient Babylonish power, and will end with the overthrow of the mystical Babylon.

III. HEBDOMADS ARE NOT WITHOUT FOUNDATION IN NATURE.

HEBDOMAD = 52 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 34 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 7 = HEBDOMAD

. They are not very obviously marked in the heavens.

(1) The day is measured by the revolution of the earth upon its axis. The month is measured by the revolution of the moon in her orbit. The year is determined by the revolution of the earth about the sun.

(2) But where are we to find the measure of the week? The quarters of the moon do not measure it, for the month is more than four times seven days.

2. Yet they have a foundation in nature.

(1) It is now well known that changes in animals are regulated by weeks. Dr. Laycock, summing up what he had advanced on this subject in a series of remarkable papers, says, "The facts I have briefly glanced at are general facts, and cannot happen day after day in so many millions of animals of every kind from larva or ovum of a minute insect up to man at definite periods, from a mere chance or coincidence; and although temperature, food, domestication, and other modifying circumstances may and do interrupt the regularity with which the various processes I have alluded to are conducted, yet upon the whole it is, I think, impossible to come to any less general conclusion than this. That in animals changes occur every three and a half, seven, fourteen, twenty-one, or twenty-eight days, or at some definite number of weeks" (see Lancet, 1842-43).

(2) The words recorded by Moses (Genesis 1:14) guide us to the consideration of the revolution of the epacts, or differences in solar and lunar measures of time. And it is most admirable that the epacts of the times of prophetic chronology as measured by true solar and lunar years come out in weeks (see Guinness's 'Approaching End of the Age'). From this interesting subject we learn:

1. That prophecy is from God.

2. That the God of nature is the God of providence.

3. That religion should be interwoven with secular concerns. - J.A.M

 

 

-
HEBDOMAD
--
-
-
5
H+E+B+D+O
34
25
7
3
M+A+D
18
9
9
8
HEBDOMAD
52
34
16
-
-
5+2
3+4
1+6
8
HEBDOMAD
7
7
7

 

 

-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
-
8
-
-
-
15
-
-
-
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
2
4
-
4
1
4
+
=
29
2+9
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
-
-
5
2
4
-
13
1
4
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
=
2
=
2
-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
5
2
4
15
13
1
4
+
+
52
5+2
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
-
8
5
2
4
6
4
1
4
+
+
34
3+4
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
THREE
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
4
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
3
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
-
-
-
-
-
-
-``
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
19
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
34
-
25
1+9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
3+4
-
2+5
10
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
7
-
7
1+0
-
8
5
2
4
6
4
1
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
7
-
7

 

 

8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
8
-
-
-
15
-
-
-
+
=
23
2+3
=
5
=
5
=
5
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
2
4
-
4
1
4
+
=
29
2+9
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
-
5
2
4
-
13
1
4
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
=
2
=
2
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
5
2
4
15
13
1
4
+
+
52
5+2
=
7
=
7
=
7
-
8
5
2
4
6
4
1
4
+
+
34
3+4
=
7
=
7
=
7
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
4
-
4
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
3
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
34
-
25
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
3+4
-
2+5
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
7
-
7
-
8
5
2
4
6
4
1
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
H
E
B
D
O
M
A
D
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
7
-
7

 

HEBDOMAD = 52 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 34 = HEBDOMAD

HEBDOMAD = 7 = HEBDOMAD

 

 

4
LIVE
48
21
3
1
I
9
9
9
4
LOVE
54
18
9

 

4
LIVE
48
21
3
4
LOVE
54
18
9
8
First Total
102
39
12
-
Add to Reduce
1+0+2
3+9
1+2
8
Second Total
3
12
3
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+2
-
8
Essence of Number
3
3
3

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875-1955

Page 417

"I preach mathematics."

"I tell them: that if they will occupy themselves with the study of mathematics they will find in it the best remedy against the lusts of the flesh. Lawyer Paravant was a bad case; he took my advice, he is now busy squaring the circle, and gets great relief. But most of them are too witless and lazy, God help them!"

 

 

KEEPER OF GENESIS

A QUEST FOR THE HIDDEN LEGACY OF MANKIND

Robert Bauval Graham Hancock 1996

Page 254

"...Is there in any sense an interstellar Rosetta Stone? We believe there is a common language that all technical civilizations, no matter how different, must have.

That common language is science and mathematics.

The laws of Nature are the same everywhere:..."

Page 255

" In addition, though the monuments are enabled to 'speak' from the moment that their astronomical context is understood, we have also to consider the amazing profusion of funerary texts that have come down to us from all periods of Egyptian history - all apparently emanating from the same very few common sources5 As we have seen, these texts operate like 'software' to the monuments' 'hardware', charting the route that the Horus-King (and all other future seekers) must follow.

We recall a remark made by Giorgio de Santillana and Hertha von Dechend in Hamlet's Mill to the effect that the great strength of myths as vehicles for specific technical information is that they are capable of transmitting that information independently of the knowledge of individual story-tellers.6 In other words as long as a myth continues to be told true, it will also continue to transmit any higher message that may be concealed within its structure - even if neither the teller nor the hearer understands that message."

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
3
THE
33
15
6
I
=
9
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
E
=
5
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
21
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
-
2+1
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
3
-
7

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
3
-
7

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2

 

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
G
=
7
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
21
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
15
-
3

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
33
15
15
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
24
-
5

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
33
24
24
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
35
-
8
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
107
35
35
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
G
=
7
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
21
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBERS REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

 

-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
G
=
7
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
21
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
5
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
14
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
1
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
13
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
=
3
8
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
=
3
11
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
4
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
9
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
3
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
12
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
16
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
10
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
G
=
7
6
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
H
=
8
2
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
I
=
9
7
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
15
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
-
-
-
-
2
4
6
8
15
6
7
8
18
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1+8
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
8
MOUNTAIN
107
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
10
-
16
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
173
74
20
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+6
-
1+7+3
7+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN
11
11
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
7
THEMAGIC MOUNTAIN
2
2
2
-
2
4
6
8
6
6
7
8
9

 

 

 

 

THE CITIZEN

WAKEFIELD

City of Wakefield Metropolitan District Council

Issue 26 July/August 2006

THE PAPER FOR THE DISTRICT'S RESIDENTS

Page 11

"WOW What's On in Wakefield District"

"DIARY OF FORTHCOMING EVENTS"

 

 

RE LIGI ON LIGHT ON RE RE ON LIGHT RE LIGI ON

 

LOVE EVOLVE LOVE

9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9

LOVE EVOLVE LOVE

 

 

3
THE
33
15
6
5
HAPPY
66
30
3
3
ART
39
12
3
2
OF
21
12
3
6
CHANCE
34
25
7
19
First Total
193
94
22
1+9
Add to Reduce
1+9+3
9+4
2+2
10
Second Total
13
13
4
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+3
1+3
-
1
Essence of Number
4
4
4

 

 

-
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
1
-
-
-
5
-
9
-
9
-
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
`-
19
-
-
-
14
-
9
-
9
-
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
-
5
9
5
-
4
-
7
-
2
7
+
=
39
3+9
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
-
`-
-
5
18
5
-
4
-
16
-
20
25
+
=
93
9+3
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
-
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
`-
19
5
18
5
14
4
9
16
9
20
25
+
=
144
1+4+4
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
9
2
7
+
=
99
9+9
=
18
1+8
9
=
9
-
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
5
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
17
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
28
-
-
11
-
63
-
27
1+7
1+1
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
2+8
-
-
1+1
-
6+3
-
2+7
8
2
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
10
-
-
2
-
9
-
9
-
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
9
2
7
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
8
2
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
1
-
-
2
-
9
-
9

 

 

11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
1
-
-
-
5
-
9
-
9
-
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
=
6
`-
19
-
-
-
14
-
9
-
9
-
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
=
6
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
5
9
5
-
4
-
7
-
2
7
+
=
39
3+9
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
`-
-
5
18
5
-
4
-
16
-
20
25
+
=
93
9+3
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
`-
19
5
18
5
14
4
9
16
9
20
25
+
=
144
1+4+4
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
9
2
7
+
=
99
9+9
=
18
1+8
9
=
9
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
5
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
2
=
14
1+4
5
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
3
=
27
2+7
9
11
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
28
-
-
11
-
63
-
27
1+1
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
2+8
-
-
1+1
-
6+3
-
2+7
2
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
10
-
-
2
-
9
-
9
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
9
2
7
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
2
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
I
T
Y
-
-
1
-
-
2
-
9
-
9

 

 

-
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
1
-
-
-
5
-
9
-
+
=
15
1+5
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
`-
19
-
-
-
14
-
9
-
+
=
42
4+2
=
6
=
6
=
6
-
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
-
5
9
5
-
4
-
7
+
=
30
3+0
=
3
=
3
=
3
-
`-
-
5
18
5
-
4
-
16
+
=
48
4+8
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
-
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
`-
19
5
18
5
14
4
9
16
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
5
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
17
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
45
-
27
1+7
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+5
-
2+7
8
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
9
-
9
-
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
8
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
9
-
9

 

THE MERRY ASS OF SERENDIP

 

8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
1
-
-
-
5
-
9
-
+
=
15
1+5
=
6
=
6
=
6
`-
19
-
-
-
14
-
9
-
+
=
42
4+2
=
6
=
6
=
6
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
-
-
5
9
5
-
4
-
7
+
=
30
3+0
=
3
=
3
=
3
`-
-
5
18
5
-
4
-
16
+
=
48
4+8
=
12
1+2
3
=
3
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
`-
19
5
18
5
14
4
9
16
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
=
9
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
5
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
26
-
-
8
-
45
-
27
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
2+6
-
-
-
-
4+5
-
2+7
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
9
-
9
-
1
5
9
5
5
4
9
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
=
8
S
E
R
E
N
D
I
P
-
-
8
-
-
8
-
9
-
9

 

 

1
I
9
9
9
4
THAT
49
13
4
2
AM
14
5
5
11
TERRESTRIAL
145
55
1
16
EXTRATERRESTRIAL
213
78
6
3
AND
19
10
1
9
CELESTIAL
86
32
5
2
AM
14
5
5
1
I
9
9
9
49
First Total
558
216
45
4+9
Add to Reduce
5+5+8
2+1+6
4+5
13
Second Total
18
9
9
1+3
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
4
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

 

 
 
Top
  
 
Evokation
  
Previous Page
Index
 Next Page